AChat Forum
Discussions about sex => Erotic Stories => Topic started by: hentaiboy69 on July 12, 2014, 03:37:54 AM
-
Chapter 1 - Lady Dragon
Lady Dragon – part 1
Hunted
(https://farm6.staticflickr.com/5512/14631526614_434fbbb907_m.jpg) can smell the gunpowder all around me and I’m sure it’s coming from the rifles of the hunters, which are all aiming at me waiting for my next move and even if I can’t see them, I know they are coming closer. It took several days of chasing to them to be able to push me through a gorge at the foot of the mountain where I usually live and where I can stay away from the humans or any other race of the Continent of Drakoonia. Despite the considerable power that comes from the demon blood running through my veins, I couldn’t climb a wall so steep, especially considering the fact that I have several wounds caused by the weapons and the traps of the hunters, probably the most prepared group of them I ever have meet. The only chance to break free is a frontal attack with great risk to fall under the fire of the their rifles and more I look around me, more I realize how much they were able to put me with my back against this gorge. And I’m quite sure they are almost ready for the final rush of this long hunt.
But I don’t want to give up......I don’t want to spend the rest of my life in some cage like a beast, or even a worst fate can wait me, for what I know! A beast....yes, a beast is what normal people usually see in me, in my body trapped between the one of a pretty young girl and the one of a demon! Probably, if the problem was just the horns over my head, I could try to hide them with a hood or an ornament, making them appear to be part of it, but the real problem has always been my legs, two powerful legs with sharp claws instead of feet, which could pierce the body of an adamantine bear in a moment, if only I want it! And I can’t really hide them so easily! Or, anyway, not in a no suspicious way!
At last, I’m almost ready to attack, even if I know the risks, when a noise caught my attention upward. When taking a look over me, I can see that hunters have caused an avalanche which is going to crash right on my head! Thanks to my body and strength, dodge the first isolated boulders was not so difficult, even if I’m starting to move with increasing difficulty, but I can’t say the same for the others which follows after that first wave: there were too many of them and at last, for one I dodge, two hit me causing me more wounds and pain, till I’m totally overwhelmed by them. And, little by little, I’m getting trapped on the bottom of the gorge, with more boulders still falling over me. The noise they made is deafening, probably too much even for me, and I’m losing the count of how many of them are hitting me till, at last, all around me become black and I lost conscious.
When I get conscious again, my head is so confused.... Where am I?! What happened?! Appealing to my strength, I’ll try to get up, but something is restraining my body: am I still trapped under the avalanche!? No, it cannot be.... I can clearly see the sunlight shining, even if my vision is still blurred and I’m sure it's not a crack between the rocks.... it’s something different, maybe.... yes, now I can see things more clear.... the ones I see are.... bars!? What happened while I was unconscious!? I try to get up yet, but nothing to do.... then, I try to look around, moving my arms.... these are also blocked, but from what?! Appealing to my little strength, I try to lift my right arm.... a clatter of metal makes me finally understand what it is: chains! That's right.... at the end, the hunters were able to capture me, and they wrapped my body with strong chains, restraining me and imprisoned me in a wagon with which they are transporting me somewhere!
Suddenly, an unmistakable smell of salty air hit my nose. I have no doubt, we are heading towards the Berin Sea, where probably my new destiny is waiting me: to be exposed in a cage for the rest of my life! I can’t allow it.... no, this is not the life I want, I don’t want to live like a caged animal.... there is a lot I want to experience and, most important, I would like to find someone who will support me in good time but more, when things looks bad and the presence of someone who can cuddle you is more needed. But I know this will remain just a dream, no one could love a half-demon and more if he found out my secret.... no, that would remain forever a beautiful, sweet dream. What expects me now is just harsh reality....
When we finally reach the harbor, someone open the cage’s door. Strong hands grab tight my legs and drag me out, causing a huge metal uproar: for a moment, I think this is my only chance to escape from there and I try to wriggle with all my strength, but the grip of those hands is surprisingly strong, almost comparable to mine. I look up to this mysterious entity that posses this incredible strength and what I see leave me stunned: a 6,6 feet and more tall figure, self-confident despite he’s facing a being that many others wouldn’t have hesitated to call "monster"! Watching carefully, I am impressed to discover it’s a human! How is it possible he can have so much power!? I never met one like him! His body is massive and the muscles of his arms are perfectly sculpted, maybe even too much, a clear sign of the long and hard workouts that has subjected his body. A body I can’t stop to look at, as if it has hypnotized me with his strength.
Then, the voice of a man distracts my attention from that incredible figure.
"Horgus, take that creature in the hut reserved for the gladiators and take care of her wounds! Those idiot hunters.... they will never learn how to capture their prey uninjured!"
"As you wish, Lord Barton!" the figure thundered, whit steady and strong voice.
Saying this, he carry me on his mighty shoulders, without any apparent fatigue, as if he is transporting a small bag of floor or something similar, and not another person like me, almost 7 feet tall! Everything seems so incredible, I always thought humans were small, weak, coward, but not him, he looks different from all the other humans I ever met! Horgus.... at least, I know his name now, a name that suit perfectly to a man of such strength and vigor and who is able to make my heart bump faster and wild: is it possible that this man has impressed me so much!? And why I’m starting to feel attracted by him and his mighty appearance!? I’m so lost in my thoughts that I hardly notice that we have reached a hut and he laid me on a straw bed, just before to begin removing the chains that imprison me.
"I suggest you to don’t try to escape.... you are too weak and it will be easy for me to catch you again. But don’t worry, I’ll take care of your wounds, and soon you will also serve Lord Barton! "
"Yeah, sure ...." are the only words I can say at this moment. I can’t believe I’m acting like a little human girl who fell in love for the first time, not after I survive after facing many dangers and wild animals .... Horgus might have abducted my heart so much and so quickly!? A sudden shudder pervades my body .... it takes me awhile to finally realize that the hands of Horgus are caressing my body, cleaning it up from the mud and the blood gushed from my wounds.
"Take off your clothes.... they must be washed and I can’t take care of your wounds properly with them on!"
Those words, even if they don’t have second thoughts, make my face flush and I can feel chills running on my spine. I turn away to don’t face him but most, cause I don’t want he see my blushed cheeks, I don’t want he can understand the strange, but wonderful, effect he is having on me. Then, I try to find an excuse to don’t undress right in front of him.
"But .... but I really don’t .... "my face looked ready to explode, now I can feel it burning " .... I don’t know if I can do it .... "
"You'll soon get used to it, from today we will share this place because I’ll going to take care of you and I’ll teach you everything you need to know to be a fighter". Hearing those words, my heart leaped again.... sharing the same place!? With him? It seemed like a dream! "Now hurry up or did you want to be punished by Lord Barton!?"
"Y-yes ......" hesitant and confused, I begin to remove the belt first, then my vest. I let it slide down my upper body, slowly, but when it reaches my belly, agitation takes control of me again. I’m getting so nervous and embarrassed by this situation..... it’s not something I’m used to do!
"Please, don’t look! It’s .... it's too embarrassing! I can’t!" I suddenly yell, trying to catch the vest before it falls on the floor to cover my belly.
My heart begin to bump like crazy, I can feel his eyes pointed on me while I try to hide my secret: no matter how much I can resemble a human girl, I’m definitely not! Horns and legs are not the only unnatural parts of my body: under my frayed and dirty vest, my shaft has started to react to Horgus gentle touch and to my feelings, growing and getting hard as I never felt it before! I don’t have enough courage to look at his face .... how could I!? Maybe he’s my first love, but he could be attracted, or even feel interested, by a freak like me!? I can’t get this thought out of my head, pounding incessantly to the point I didn’t notice how close Horgus is to my face.
“Are you fine!? You act strange and your face is all red .... maybe your wounds get infected or it’s fever....”
Saying this, he put his forehead on mine. His face is now so close to mine, I just need to move for few inches to being able to kiss him, but I’m petrified.... any muscles of my body is blocked, even my lips! And I’m sure he notices it, someway.
“No, I don’t think is fever....” he says, moving a step forward “but I’m sure something is not good....”
I would like to scream to him what I feel but I can’t. Not a single word is coming out of my mouth, maybe even my breath can’t find its natural way. All I can do now, is staring at him: he is not a so attractive man but in his sculpted and toned body, there is something wild that caught my attention, something I can see more clearly in his black and deep eyes. Now I’m sure of it, that man have a sort of animal presence (instinct, maybe!?) who makes my demon’s blood boil and I can’t control it!
Insecure on what to do, I let the vest fall on the floor and reveal my shaft to him for the first time. I’ll try to cover it with my hands, but agitation and nervousness has take control of me, letting me fall on my back and exposing my full naked body to him: if I was able to hold the shame till that moment, my face was now burning as it never has done before and I can’t hold his eyes who are now exploring any inch of myself. I was sure he will leave the hut disappointed by this ugly view, but something unexpected, suddenly happen.
“You are a wonderful creature....”
Few words.... probably he told them too many girls but this is the first time someone told them to me! I look at him suspiciously, without worrying to cover my body: my mind is sure they are just a lie but when I look deep into his eyes, I can see the truth of them, I can see the surprise but also a strange light, similar to admiration or it looks like that to me.
He gently helps me to stand and sit on the bed, and for all the time I can sense his eyes glued on me. Even if his words and act had helped me to relax a little, I’m still confused and agitated: that situation, embarrassing at the begin, is now turned into something different. Or maybe it was for me.... the attraction I felt for that man till the first time I saw him has grown and it’s more than instinct for me now, it’s love! Maybe Horgus can appear like a rude and strong man (and he probably is!) but he’s showing me a sensible side of him, something he probably hide and he is revealing it to me now, a half-demon, a creature usually hunted by the humans.
“That’s why you were so nervous!?” he asks me, breaking the silence between us.
“Yes .... I’m a half-demon and not only that .... half man and half woman .... it’s my curse....” I reply, looking down.
“Maybe.... or maybe not! This can make you a special creature!” he says, taking a sponge and starting to clean my body “Look at me, for example. I’m a human, but most think I’m weird.... I’m tallest then everyone else and have a massive body.... someone think I’m a mixed race and avoid me....”
Silence fills the place, again. We stare at each other, both surprised to see how our lives where similar and how destiny, sometimes, can be cruel but, at last, sometimes it gives a small sparkle of hope. After that confession, we didn’t say a word. Just when he finishes the treatment of my wounds, he spoke to me again.
“I have business to do, but I’ll come back later with new clothes…. now, try to rest!”
Then, he vanishes outside the hut, just to come back when it was already dark with some food. This was the first of many sleepless nights spent admiring at my Horgus, so kind and sweet while he takes care of my wounds, but resolute when he is in the arena behind Lord Barton’s Estate training the gladiators at Lord Barton’s service.
I must say it, every time I look at Horgus during the trainee’s sessions in the arena, I’m surprised by his strength. Of course, he is not at my same level but for being a common human, he is really powerful and his techniques are more than excellent, plus no one of the other gladiators are closed to be compared to him! Probably, even my fighting techniques are not effective as his ones, especially considering the fact I never had someone who taught me how to fight. And this aspect of Horgus is fascinating me too, making me impatient to step down in the arena to face him and finally be able to evaluate his real strength.
But at the same time, another feeling is growing inside me. Every time Horgus touch my body to take care of my wounds, strong shivers run thorough my body and they make my blood burn so intensely that it become very difficult to resist to the temptation to reveal to him my true feelings. Feelings that he returns with joy, as I’m about to discover....and maybe, Horgus’s feelings are even deeper and stronger than mine! And even if I’m able to take care of me by myself, I take advantage of the situation to have some intimate time with him, something I have the impression Horgus is appreciating too.
Then, during one of those sleepless nights, something happened....something which is going to change many things in my life.
-
That night, naked in my straw bed, sleep was very difficult. Few steps far from me, Horgus lies just wearing his leather pants: covered by a thin sheet from toes to head, I stare at him and at his incredible and mighty body. I wonder if he notices to have my attention…. carefully, I continue to look at him, just to turn on the other side when he, sometimes, look in my direction. Even if I can’t see him, I can sense his eyes pointed on me, trying to catch any movement I made.
Suddenly, shivers run over me body, surprising me: a gentle hand caress my back, slowly, giving me some strong and intense emotions. I turn back to see who is touching me but before I can see something, strong lips are against mine, leaving me breathless for a moment: they felt warm and firm in that long kiss and when they finally are away from mine, I can clearly recognize Horgus. Without saying a word, his lips kiss my neck, moving down to my chin, then to my tits, till they reach my nipples at last: this is a totally new sensation for me, something thought I’d never felt.... his lips huddle around my nipples, his tongue gently caressing them.... it’s a sensation so intense that I can’t hold a moan of pleasure. Horgus immediately noticed it, I can feel it in his hands who are touching me, exploring every inch of my body, eager, as he doesn’t has touch a woman’s body for so long.
I can’t control these new sensations he is giving to me and he know it! I’m overwhelmed by them, to the point I’m losing myself and I didn’t realize immediately to have his hard and mighty rod pressed on my belly, barely touching mine in an intense and intimacy ceremony. My face flushed, again, when he spread my legs with a fast but firm movement of his pelvis and his rod reach my entrance, pressing over it. I can’t believe to what is going to happen and on how badly he wants me! This make me happy but at the same time, fear start to run in my body.
"I-I don’t ...." I try to babble.
"Don’t say anything .... I understand it from how your body reacts, from your breath and your eyes .... I can read clearly the desire but also the fear .... this is your first time, isn’t it!? "
I nod at him, with my eyes closed. I’m too embarrassed to look at him and he probably notices it, because he starts to kiss my belly gently and slowly moving down till he reaches my entrance. His tongue lingers for a while around my entrance, greedy, but at the same time temptress, waiting for my reaction.... or rather, a reaction of my body. And he doesn’t have to wait for it so long: my body squirms at his gentle but firm touch, reacts with increasing force, the feeling becomes more intense, overwhelming! Is that what you feel when someone caresses your body, when he want you!? It's a unique and inebriant sensation!
But Horgus leave me no time to get lost in these thoughts. While I think I’ve reached the climax, his tongue slip into my hole, slowly at first, then more and more strongly, so much so that I can’t hold a moan, then another…. and again! More I try to resist, more the excitement rise in my body, making my blood burn of intense and unexpected lust …. lust that increase suddenly when Horgus 's fingers open their way inside, exploring my body like no one had ever done before! They move inside me trying to open a way to dig deeper and deeper: at first, the pain arrived, but pleasure take its place, becoming more intense as I get used to them and at all the new sensation they are giving me. And that pleasant torture continues for several time, till they begin to move out slowly, finally leaving me the chance to breath, to calm the beat of my heart.
But Horgus don’t want give me time to rest: he grab my waist and pull myself close to him and rubbing his shaft against my barely open entrance. I close my eyes and nervously swallow, thinking to be ready for it, but I’m probably wrong!
"No, please .... I .... I’m not ready for this! " I yell trying to push him away.
But I know I keep lying to myself .... perhaps I’m not mentally ready, but my body is! My breath becomes more heavy and even if I don’t want to admit it, I want it as much, or maybe more, then Horgus want it too. But he surprises me again.
"If you really think you are not ready, I can wait .... I don’t want to force you to do something you don’t want ...." as he said this, his hands loosen their grip on me, and moving on my side.
"Forgive me .... I would, but I’m afraid .... afraid of all this unknown sensations!"
Without realizing it, tears flow from my eyes and fall slowly down my cheeks. I’m acting like a little girl who looks out at the world for the first time: a world she never had seen before and she find scary, even if she want to explore it. Looking at my tears, Horgus move closed to me, gently dries my tears and hug me, giving me another beautiful moment of great happiness and I can finally feel safe in a world who always has try to refuse my existence.
"I’ll teach you everything you need to know, not only on fighting .... I like you, I want you .... but I don’t want to see you suffer! We have plenty of time so we take one step at a time till you are ready to do it."
" Horgus .... " is all I’m able to say before he gives me another passionate kiss.
-
A new life
(https://farm3.staticflickr.com/2938/14503278667_810e951da2_s.jpg)hree years have passed from that first night in the hut of Lord Burton’s gladiators and many changes happened in my life. Every day, for six months, Horgus has trained me hard to get ready to fight in the arenas of the kingdom, to became the champion of Lord Barton, until finally I can join my first tournament: here, the crowd cheered his favorite champion, no matter the race or anything else.... all they want is to see an intense and crude fight between two excellent fighters. I wonder why they can be so exalted watching two of them biting the dust and getting covered by mud and blood, I think they can be really weird sometimes, but I must admit it.... the fight excite me too, awakening my demon side and giving me an intense pleasure. But it’s not even similar to what I feel when Horgus holds me in his powerful arms, while he touch my body and when his lips looks for mine for an endless and passionate kiss or when he wants me so badly to hardly resist to come and join me in the fighters area after a match .... or even before it! Horgus is giving me sensations I forget for many years, maybe for too much, something who brings my memory back to the happy days of my childhood when I was living with my mother: I feel safe and relaxed with him and I love to feel the warm of his naked body against mine, our breaths getting heavy when he posses me, making me reach a strong and intense orgasm! I must admit it.... I can’t imagine my life without him now! He makes me change my opinion about humans, not all of them are weird or heartless.... there are some who have a gentle heart and they don’t have forget what love is, no matter who you are!
And I must say that even being at Lord Barton service, after all, is better than I was expecting: of course, he always demands the best from his gladiators and he know how to be cruel with those of them who don’t satisfy his expectation, but at least he has never try to hinder our relationship even if he didn’t approve it at the begin! But in the end, he realized that Horgus is my weak point, the only thing that really interested me, and he realized that he could use it in his favor. But now, after all the victories I reported and with the champion’s title firmly in my hand, he started to take me in highest consideration, to the point he sometimes asked my opinion about the new gladiators and their abilities.
But that wasn’t the only change in my life as a gladiator at the service of Lord Barton. After the first time I won the champion’s title of the league, it wasn’t so rare that other members of the nobles’ families want to know and meet me. And it’s for this reason that Lord Barton took the decision to gave me a proper education, especially about the etiquette I must follow when I’m in front of nobles or highest rank citizens of Rhoonas and of the other cities of the kingdom. At the begin, being used to all those formality wasn’t easy and too many times I made mistakes, but little by little, at last I was able to learn how to act as a perfect lady while I was in front of nobles and, of course, of the Royal’s Family.
And it was during a banquet at the Estate of lord Barton that one of the nobles was particularly impressed by the incredible contrast between my appearance, fierce and almost majestic, and my perfect manners, maybe even more perfect than some of the noblewomen invited at the banquet. He was the first one who called me “Lady Dragon”, even if it was just a sort of joke, and from that moment that became my official name, the only one I had memory since I was a child.
Even Lord Barton was surprisingly satisfied by that name, the perfect mix of strength and femininity. Soon, my name became really popular in every country of the kingdom, thanks to my continuous victories which bring more popularity to me and to the Barton’s family. Lord Barton, since he was young, was always interested in gladiators and their fights in the arena, as many others in the whole kingdom, so I found really strange the fact he rarely came to the arena to follow the trainees, leaving to Horgus the whole responsibility to follow them for him. Probably, he leaves the trainees in Horgus’ hands because he has full trust in that giant but lovely man! And that’s why today I’m surprised to see him coming to the arena, in the middle of our train.
"Well, well .... I see with pleasure that despite tomorrow we’ll sail for Libidinis, you still training hard today ...." he say, pleased to see we are working hard as usual "Lady, being invited to join the Libidinis’ tournament is a rare opportunity.... I expect the best from you!”
"Of course, Milord , I’ll never disappoint your expectations!"
"It's the least you can do, Lady .... the loss is not concerned, you know! it It’s a big chance for the Barton’s family to enlarge its influence! In the afternoon, don’t forget to prepare all we need, Horgus!"
Horgus nod at him and after that, Lord Barton leave the arena . To both of us, it’s clear how much Lord Barton is pointing on the tournament and to me to gain the favor of Libidinis’ citizen to expand the area where the name of the Barton’s family is known and find new area for his business: I know I can’t disappoint him or I’ll going to pay the consequence of my failure and he will probably push me far from Horgus, something I can’t deal with! I look at my Horgus, standing near me and I’m surprised to see his body barely trembling and I wonder why! I mean, I fought in many tournaments and I never had seen him like this, with his eyes pointing at the sky and full of not so hidden hope!
During the whole day, I can’t get out of my head that strange expression he have but I’m sure something is going on in his mind. Something I understand when he bring me in the forest and, when he’s sure no one is around us, hold my shoulders tight with all his strength and watch me straightly in my eyes
"Listen Lady .... win this tournament is your big chance! I know how it works, there are many young fighters in search of fame and many Nobile let their fighters join it to show how powerful are and to gain realms favor! But the important thing, for you, is if you win, you can have one wish granted....."
The expression on his face is even more serious and I’m starting to understand what he means with his talk. The silence probably lasted a few seconds but it was enough for me to understand that chance can give me back my freedom! Thinking at it, I can’t hold a smile and Horgus noise.
"Lady, I think you understand what I mean: you can get your freedom back!” he continues, holding me tight “but listen me carefully now, because I have something important to say to you!”
I nod at him, staring at his serious expression.
“Lady....if you win and you will have your freedom back.... marries me! I’m thinking about this from months and this is our opportunity to be happy together!"
Marrying him!? He really is asking this to me!? Is this what he really wants!? I mean .... in these last three years, Horgus gave me so much, making me feel needed and sowing me what love is.... something who was given me only by my mother, till I was able to live with her. It looks unbelievable to me and his request echo in my mind.
"Do you.... do you really want to marry me? A half-demon!?" I ask him, hesitant.
At these words, his face becomes more serious and he looks straight in my eye.
"Do you think I’ve played with your feelings all this time!? " he said, puzzled , " I don’t care about your demon heritage, I have always loved you and want to live my life with you ...."
The silence that follows his words was long. He observe me to catch any little change of my expression while in my mind I can see all the moment we spent together, alone, far away from curious eyes: he show me the best side of humans and he gave me his love, without hesitation, and I gave him my soul, my body.... everything I have and in exchange, I received more than I ever had for many years ago! He teaches me what love is, he makes me feels like a normal girl.... and I love him for doing it!
"I know you never done it and I never played with yours .... I love you too .... I can’t imagine my life without you...."
He didn’t answer me with words but with a passionate kiss who cut my breath: it’s strange how time can change you .... until three years ago, I probably never has trust his words and has push him away getting ready to fight, but now .... now I’m living a wonderful dream with him, a dream I wish will never end and I know it’s going to happen till we are together!
Our tongues are now seeking, greedy, and the contact with his sweaty ant toned body is making me horny, while the smell of his skin burnt by the summer’s sun is intoxicating me, like a pleasant drug that begin to circulate in my veins. I feel clearly his right hand quiver with desire as it slowly move down my spine, till it reach my bum cheeks: it grab and squeeze them harder with his left hand, making me wince to the point of not being able to hold back a moan of pleasure. His hand slipped under my dress, grab my panties and literally rip them off ....he looks like a beast, unstoppable and unable to win against his instinct, but I like it! I like the way he squeeze my cheek, the way he show me how much he want me but most of all, I like when he hold me tight in his arms kissing me....it make me feel like normal girl who have finally find happiness and a wonderful man who want to take care of her. But his fingers are not giving me much time to think: I can sense the med one rubbing in circle at my entrance, firmly, teasing me again and again, making me desire with all my strength for the moment he will open its way inside me and Horgus know very well this is something I can barely resist to and how much it aroused me! I want to yell at him to stop, to don’t tease me like this but his lips and his tongue didn’t give me any chance to breath: they are eager, lustfully and those feelings pass from him to me, unstoppable, running wild from my tongue to my rosebud, making my body squirm when his finger open its way in it! It’s pleasant and my body react to it, more and more, at any thrust he give me with his mighty finger who is digging his way deep in me, till Horgus barely pull it out just to push it back with another one, stretching my wet entrance more.
A suffocated moan rise up my throat....this feeling drive me crazy, it’s like he’s gaining full control of me and I love it! I always give all of myself to Horgus, body and mind, I have full trust in him and he always repay me with strong and intense sensations who show me his deep love and desire for me, but today it’s different....he’s thrusting his fingers in me roughly and his tongue is dancing wild with mine as ever done before! I can barely hold the pleasure who rise at any thrust and even if I can’t yell it out, my body can’t hide it: I never had my nipples so hard and erect, as I never felt my rosebud getting so wet....any sensation is pushed at the limit but it looks not enough....I want...no, I need strongest emotions....more....emotions who never end! He got everything from me in those three years: my body, my soul, my trust....now, Horgus is my whole world and I have done everything for him, because I love him....so deeply....he’s my man, my lover! I can feel his brawny hard rod pressed against my belly....it’s throbbing, it desire me so badly that the leather pants can’t restrain it properly and that massive bulge is clearly visible!
I want it in me here, now....I can’t wait anymore but Horgus is too caught by playing with my rosebud! He pushed a third finger inside, it’s a little painful but so exciting....it makes my whole body burn and I can feel my blood boiling as never happen before: instinctively, I dig my fingers in Horgus’ back, making him bleed a little, but he didn’t stop, he get more rough, squeezing my tits in his left hand till it hurts and I can’t hold the pain and the ecstasy and reach a first intense orgasm who makes my leg tremble. In all the three years we had live together, this is the first time he make me reach an orgasm just using his hands and I’m happily surprised by this....I never felt like this before with him and I’m sure more have to come right now!
And in fact, I don’t have to wait too much: Horgus push me against one of the trees and, with my disappointing, he pop his fingers out of my throbbing rosebud while I try to hold them in, failing, in a last desperate search of pleasure. Finally, after a long, pleasant and breathless encounter, Horgus set me free from his mighty body just to let his leather pants fall over his ankles. The view in front of my eyes is stunning: his rod is standing up hardest and biggest as I ever seen, throbbing and with some precum leaking out of its swollen tip. The desire of holding it in my hands and taste his precious seed is strong, I can’t let my eyes go away of that exciting view, till the point my mind is about to turn blank for the trepidation..... I need to swallow twice before I can try to approach that “monster” and finally being able to feel its almighty presence, but Horgus give me no time for that! He suddenly grab my knees and with an energetic movement push them over my shoulders, exposing my stretched entrance to his rod and forcing my back tight to the trunk, putting me again under his full control: his swollen and flushed tip rubs on my wet and opened spot, moving in circle, and he push it a little harder on it, time by time, opening it to receive it within. I want to beg him to take me now, to put an end to this endless wait and I’m about to do it, but again he’s faster than my words: he dig his majestic rod in me in one go, roughly, letting me scream my whole pleasure loudly and finally fulfilling my wish, pounding now faster and harder, now slowly but deeply but always giving me the strong sensation to be ripped in half by him. And I have to admit it....I love it so much! I love when he take me roughly....I love when his breath is heavy because of me! And more, I love when my body is filled by chills of pleasure....is an unique sensation who make me fill alive, even more than a fight in the arena and Horgus know it! He know everything of me, my weakness, my sensible spots around my body....and he usual like to stimulate them till I beg him to take me, but today....today it’s different, it’s just pure and wild sex, only leaded by lust and animal’s instinct who are now running into us, unstoppable and so powerful till the point no one of us can take them under control! And we both know the reason....even if at the moment it’s just a far away chance, the possibility to live our story without any restriction, is exalting us and our libido had lose any restriction that usually block us and even if we know we can encounter big trouble with Lord Barton if someone find out we have a relationship, we can’t listen at our voices of reason right now: our love is too strong and we are both too happy now to have care about someone can catch us right now, here, merged into each other, experiencing the most intense and wonderful moment we ever had together.
His thrust is getting stronger and faster, I can feel his rod hitting my belly, draining out all my energy and I can’t stop moaning and panting. I’m exhausted and excited at the same time....on the other hand, Horgus appear in full force: his breath isn’t heavy as mine and his vigorous thrust is getting faster and harder, making me squirm like the first time we made love three years ago. My body is torn by this incredible sensation and more it rise, more my nails sink into Horgus back but he didn’t say a word, not a spasm of pain....he looks drugged and I’m his drug, I can clearly seen it in his eyes, wide open and glued on me.
He makes me feel like a child....he gained the full control of the situation and of me and I must admit I like it so much....maybe too much, to the point I’m losing the sense of reality around me and all myself is focused, or better say trapped, by the strong pleasure running wild all over me. The demon is losing against the part of me awaken by Horgus three years ago....the little, defenseless girl so eager of love and happiness and unable to oppose any resistance to her man, to the way he makes her feel. And now I’m that little girl, no matter about my horns or claws, he make me feel human and loved as any other normal girls and I love this sensation, his attention....attention he’s not showing me today but I don’t dislike it anyway! He’s pounding inside my canal roughly and faster as he never have done, making me burst in any cell of my body and I adore it so much that it’s hard to not yell loud my pleasure and it takes not so longer before I spray all my cum over his naked chest and on my vest, soon followed by a second one.
-
He stare at the incredible mess I did and with a pretty evil smile on his face, he sink his mighty rod all inside me, till his balls slam hard on my skin once, twice....his more vigorous now and so throbbing! I know he’s almost close to explode deep in me and I love that warm sensation who fill my belly when he do....it’s pleasant and relaxing, even if Horgus usually give me just a moment to breath before he seals my mouth with a deep and passionate kiss. And this time it’s not different....his warm and white seed is now filling me, with energetic streams similar to a flooded river: my belly burns because of it, my full body twitch again, intensely, and I can’t hold another intense stream of my seed who cover us again. But this time, he didn’t stop....his thrust is less vigorous then before, but looks far then have done with me! He carry me on his strong arms and put me down on the grass an lie over me, kissing my neck and moving down along it till his lip finally reach my hard and erect nipples, just to wrap them with his lips and start sucking them gently. I want to scream his name but all I’m able to do is panting and moaning.... I’m totally overwhelmed by him and by this lascivious pleasure and even if this is not my first time, seems like I’m unable to react, no matter how hard I try! He took everything from me....and he didn’t have enough! He still playing with my nipples, sucking, licking and pinching them, while he’s pounding his rod in my canal, rhythmically, in an endless spiral of passion and lust, were we are now caught, unable to escape from it....or better say, no one of us want to escape! And we didn’t, till the sky turn dark....
We lie on the grass, exhausted, staring at the first star shining in the sky. Horgus push me against him, forcing me to put my head over his toned and sweaty chest. His smell fills my nostrils and his eyes are now glued on mine. I can see happiness and impatience in them and I perfectly know why....because I have the same feeling right now! I softly kiss him on his lips, then I smile at him
“I swear you....I’ll going to win this tournament, for our future!”
He smiles back to me, holding me more tight.
“I’m sure you will win....and then, we can happily live together!”
After saying this, he holds my head tight in his left arm and kisses me passionately, in an endless and unforgettable instant.
That night, once we are back at the hut, we continuously stare at each other. It doesn’t matter if the other gladiators can notice it, this is our moment to be happy and nothing else is more important than our future. We both know it: the next weeks are going to be the time to create our new life together....a life we are both daydreaming right now, wishing to be in each other arms. And while I try to fall asleep, I can’t get out of my head and my body all the sensations Horgus make me felt in the afternoon.... they still running all over me, giving me pleasant shivers and making me eager for more! I want to sneak in his bed right now, kiss him and make love with him, but I must resist.... for us and to finally build our future as a family! And now he’s looking at me: I can see his dark brown eyes sparkling in the moonlight while a little smiles on his face.
“I love you....” we both whisper at the same time, smiling at each other and taking a look at the moon, the only witness of our relationship.
-
Travel and Despair
(https://c2.staticflickr.com/2/1466/25087027595_2736db05f5_s.jpg)ate morning.... the ship is on its way for Libidinis and the coast where the City of Rhoonas lies, now is three hours away. The two cities are not so far, but the Berin Sea is usually crossed by several vortexes that makes the sailing difficult and slow, forcing the ships to proceed at a reduced speed and often changing their routes. Even sailing along the coast isn’t a solution to make the travel safe and short, in fact the internal area of the sea is the territory of a gang of pirates well-known for causing many trouble to merchant’s ships who have the disgrace to fall in their aim. No one know how many of them are there, but everyone know they have their cove long the coast and many sailors, who escape from their attack, swear to had seen their ship coming out from a vortex, while others swear to had seen the vortexes following their ships and attack the merchants and this legends has raise their worst reputation, till the point they are considered like a curse by all the nearest kingdoms. Even reach Libidinis by land is not a so available option....an extended mountain range, force any traveler to turn around it, losing even four days during winter season, plus, they are forced to cross the frontier of two different realms, paying high taxes for their goods and this is not acceptable if they want to obtain some profitable business.
And now, from what I understand, we should be in the middle of our journey for Libidinis and it’s going quiet well, even if it’s a little boring. Fortunately, I can use this time to stay with my beloved Horgus even if it’s just to learn a little more about my opponents: some will be mercenaries hired by local families, other scions of the nobility that rules the city and at last, of course, others who are in my same situation, forced to fight against their will for the prestige of their Masters. Not that I care to fight against my will, because I know what it means this time, plus, I must admit it, I don’t dislike so much when my blood burn for the excitement of the battle but I know very well I must restrain my strength when I fought against humans or I can seriously injured them easily and this will mean I can be disqualified, ruining mine and Horgus dream forever. And even if most of the contestants are humans, sometime happen that mercenaries can be from other races, like elves or felinx (creature half human and half feline) who both have granted many victories to the ones who request their services and this makes them very requested during the tournament that usually is running with the Summer Festival. I know I have good chance to win against them, but I know there can be surprises waiting me: knowing I’m going to take part at the tournament, the nobles are probably hiring strongest fighters then usually and others will move to Libidinis to have a chance to fight against me once in their life and I know they can be expert opponents ready to put all they have to win against me!
But I’m not less motivate then them: I’m self confident enough about myself to be sure I can win the contest and finally realize our dream, plus Horgus is putting all his hopes in my hands and I don’t want....no, I can’t disappoint him! I stare at him while he tries to put my attention back to his words, failing in it.
“Come on, Lady....you must pay attention!” he thunder me, but the tone of his voice didn’t hide so much his impatience, probably biggest then mine.
The desire to hold him in my arms and kiss him is strong, but I know I can’t do that right now, with everyone around us on the main bridge. I’ll try to put my attention back to his words looking at his face, but all I obtain is to have my eyes glued on his lips: the memories of the day before are now filling my mind and shivers begin to run over my body while I daydreaming of being alone with him and having his rod right between my tits, just a moment before he let his tasty seed land over them and on my face. I feel the heat rising, running from my belly to my face....it’s intoxicating me! I close my eyes and cover my face with my left hand, trying to push away those images, but now they are carved too deep in my mind.
“Can we take a break, Horgus!? I can’t focus in this situation....” I ask him, trying to stay composed in front of him.
“I think it’s a good idea....” he reply, standing up “we both need a break....”
And then I notice it....a perfect bulge right in the middle of his pants is growing to the point he can’t hide it any longer. I want to jump on him and free that growing thing from the leather, just to trap it with my lips but I must resist, for our own sake, even if now it’s really hard to control my instinct. We both know our dreams is getting close and this complicate the situation, more then we expect, and here on this ship we can’t have a single safe corner just for us....we can sense the pressure of our feeling but we can’t allow them to take control of us as it happened the day before. I look at Horgus moving to the upper desk, where he can finally take a deep breath. I hate to don’t have him near me but at the moment, I recognize this is the only way to don’t cause any trouble that will push us away from each other.
I stand up too and move in the opposite direction, watching at the sea that is surrounding us. Till three years ago, I wasn’t used to this salty air....my home were the mountains and the forests around Rhoonas and I never went so close to the sea, to don’t risk to met soldiers or simple citizens. But now, I must say it’s not that bad even if that salty smell itched my nose sometimes....not that is a big problem for me, it’s just a little boring to deal with it. But the view of the sea and sky mixing at the horizon, is incredible....it’s like if two entity are fusing into one, creating a vast and endless space, too big for any creatures to explore it by itself, but big enough to let any of them live free in it, without any restrictions! The breeze is nice and fresh on my skin and the summer sun burn it a little but I don’t dislike this feeling who makes me feel alive and I must say, breathing it helped me a little to calm my body.
*sniff, sniff* a strange smell hitched my nostrils after a little.
*sniff, sniff, sniff* it’s getting a little more intense but I can’t recognize it at all.
*sniff, sniff, sniff, sniff*
“GUNPOWDER!!!” I yell out loud, turning into the direction of the Captain “SOMEONE IS FIRING AT US!”
“There are no other ship here....what the hell are you saying!?” he reply me upset, just before a cannonball miss the stern just by few feet. The ship wobbles dramatically while other two shots are approaching threatening but they miss us again, even if they are getting more close to their target.
“More are coming!” I shout again to the Captain and pointing my finger in their direction. He suddenly makes the helm turn and the ship immediately change its direction, avoiding the cannonball again for the third time.
“Mr. Cord, all the men in their position.....NOW!” the Captain shout to his second in charge.
“Aye aye, Captain!” Mr. Cord reply, just before ringing a bell. Hearing it, all the sailors leave their activities and holding their rifles, take their places, ready to engage the fight with our unknown enemy. They are fast and well trained and it takes no time for them to prepare the two cannons, one for each side, to fire but first of all we must find their position or we are defenseless against them and at the moment, I’m the only one who can have a chance to recognize where they are. I’ll try to focus all my sense on the smell of the powder: it’s more intense now and I’m sure it’s coming from one direction but it’s difficult to estimate how far the enemy’s ship is without eye contact. Last chance I have, is to use my fine hearing but all around me is full of noises: the cannons, the sailors shouting at each other and the Captain giving orders to all of them....all those sounds distract me and localizing the enemies is getting difficult with the increasing nervousness that is filling our ship. I close my eyes and try to concentrate on the explosions of the cannons: I can barely hear them at the begins but more I focus on them, more I can clearly figured their position and now I’m near to determinate it, when someone shout loud.
“VORTEX! CAPTAIN, THERE’S ONE RIGHT IN FRONT OF US!”
The Captain turn the helm faster as he can to make us avoid it and the ship start wobbles visibly while sailing on the edge of it, making everyone lose balance and forcing us to find a support to don’t fall on the sea.
“MAN OVERBOARD!” Mr. Cord yell, pointing his finger into the direction where one of the sailors is trying to stay afloat, while another vortex attracting him to it. One of the sailor throw him a rope, trying to save him: he reach the rope and grab it, holding it with all the strength he have but the stream is strong, too much for a single man and on the bridge of the wobbling ship, most of the sailors can’t move properly and land a hand to save him from the fury of the sea. Everyone turn to Mr. Cord, waiting for an order.
“Cut the rope, we can do nothing for him!”
“But....Mr. Cord, we can pull him back onboard!” retorts the one who is holding the rope, looking at Mr. Cord and then to his comrade caught but the stream.
“There is no choice....it’s too late for him and we are under attack! Cut the rope, I’m not going to repeat it again!”
Despite his determined expression, I can see the desperation in Mr. Cord eyes for losing one of his men and I can say the same about the sailor that had taken his knife and it’s now ready to execute the order received, when I heard him whispering few words.
“I’m sorry, brother....”
And after said them, he drops the knife cutting the rope in one go. The screams of his brother are overwhelmed by the uproar of the vortex and soon, I can’t hear him anymore and even if I understand the reason of that sacrifice, I can’t understand how he was able to obey to an order like that without any hesitation.
This remind me to the time when my mother died to save me. I was six or maybe seven years old when it happened but those images are deeply carved in my memories and heart: we were living in a small village and at that time hiding my true nature was easy because I was looking like any other children of my age but soon, my body start to change and my half-demon’s blood was revealed, shocking all the villagers. From that moment, our life start to fell into hell: all my friends leave me alone and anytime something strange happened, the villagers came to knock at our door, pretending I was the cause of all the disgraces and even if my mother swear them I wasn’t, the villagers start to look at us with suspicious eyes, till one day they call some soldiers from a nearby outpost. That day I was playing in our house, as I usually do, when suddenly she slammed the door and after collect few essential things, she bring me to a nearest forest, hiding me inside a small natural hole between some rocks.
She gave me the sweetest kiss I ever had on my forehead, wishing me to stay silent and to be strong from that moment and the rest of my life, then she run away, leaving me there, alone. And then, it happened. The soldiers found her and when she refuse to tell them where I was, they don’t hesitate to hit and torture her to death: from my hideout, I was able to hear her scream....it last for hours, till silence filled the area again and for the following two days, I stayed there in perfect silence, waiting for her return and crying softly to avoid to be caught by soldiers who can be nearby, looking for me. But she never came back to me....and that was the first day who changed my whole life, till I met Horgus three years ago, bringing back some light in my existence.
I stare at the sailor, then at the vortex that swallowed his brother....I can imagine the pain in his heart but at the same time, he know that was a sacrifice needed to save the whole ship and now it’s my turn to find a way to save everyone! I’ll try to focus my senses again on the explosions of the cannons and look straight in the direction I’m barely sure they are coming. Slowly, I can finally start to see something similar to a thin layer of fog moving over the water and I’m barely sure about the fact it’s following us without getting close to our ship: more I focus on it, more my eyes caught some little details like spray of water or some light trace of smokes probably coming from the cannons.
“Captain, over there!” I yell loud, pointing my finger into their direction “They are around two hundred and twenty feet far from us!”
“Perfect!” the Captain reply, just before turning to his second in charge “Mr. Cord, open fire following Lady’s instruction!”
“Aye aye, Captain!”
Mr. Cord, trying to don’t lose his balance, reaches me and leads me to cannon location on the right side of the ship. Here, two sailors are preparing it to fire at the enemy, aiming at the direction I pointed my finger just a minute ago but without any visible reference, they are having several difficulties. After talked with them, Mr. Cord turns to me.
“Lady, we can set the distance of the shot easily, but you have to aim it!”
I look at the cannon, then back to the empty sea.
“I can do that....but let me do it by myself!” I told him, looking back at the cannon “set the distance, they are moving on a parallel route at the moment....around two hundred feet!”
They all stare at me, then Mr. Cord order to the sailor to do as I ask. The two sailors look at me then at each other: it’s clear from their expression they have doubt about my request and after murmuring something between them, they turn again to the second in charge.
“That cannon is too heavy for one person, Mr. Cord....she can’t do that! Not alone!”
“I can’t do that, you said....” I think to myself, while they arguing with him, without carrying of the situation. I push them away, firmly, and grab the cannon basement, moving it into the right position to aim at the mysterious ship that is attacking us.
“Here we go!” I yell them, when the cannon is ready “now set the distance and fire!”
“How....how cold her....” they babble, unbelieving.
“No time for question....get ready to fire!” I yell them back, just before an enemy cannonball hit the main tree of our ship, breaking it in half. The smoke caused by the explosion cover all the bridge and shattered pieces of wood are thrown in any direction, hitting some of the sailors and even Mr. Cord can’t avoid one of them that hit him on his left leg, making him fall down. After few moments of chaos, I can finally take a look around: many men are wounded by the debris, other are trying to help them to reach a safe area and again, others are trying to go back to their position before a new shot can hit the ship but the enemies are faster than us: a second cannonball hit the flank, right down the area where our cannon is placed, making the bridge collapsing and bringing the cannon and the two sailor with it.
As it’s not enough, without the main tree the ship is losing its speed and with it, the possibility to sail faster between the vortexes that surround us: now, the risk to be caught by their violent stream is high, to don’t mention the fact that the enemies’ cannons are shooting continuously at us, increasing the number of cannonballs who reach their target, thanks to our actual low speed. The whole crew is now in panic: one third of them are injured and the bridge is seriously damaged in three or four different point, plus the Captain can barely control the hem now and let the ship stay on its route. Horgus is now at his side, trying to help him with the hem, especially when we are close to vortexes and thanks to his strength, sudden changes of direction are a little easy.
“Captain, what about the situation!?” Lord Barton ask, coming out on the upper bridge.
“We are having serious problem, Milord....most of the sailors are injured and can’t help with maneuvers plus, most of the structure of the ship is compromised!”
Lord Barton look around: wherever his eyes are looking, he can see wounded men and missing parts of the ship, plus we are barely moving now and the stream of the vortexes around us make the ship advancing now turning left, now right, risking to get caught by one of them anytime. Lord Barton take a deep breath, then look back at the Captain and Horgus.
“What we can do to escape them, Captain!?”
“Nothing, I suppose….just try to resist as long as we can….”
“So, this is the end!? I can’t allow it….” Lord Barton reply with a big sigh
“We will fight till the last man, Mi….lor….d….”
Blood start to spill out of his mouth and his body tremble....Horgus and Lord Barton are both staring at his chest with a stunned expression: the Captain look down at his chest too, just to discover blood spurting conspicuously from a hole right in the middle of it. He try to stop it pressing both his hands over it, but it have no effect: he can sense the last feeble breath of life leaving him, just before his dead body fall on the hem and then on the upper deck. Horgus, instinctively, grab the hem to prevent it to spin to the point the ship will definitively lose control and get caught by one of the nearest vortexes but not being practice about navigation techniques, he must proceed with various try before he can put the ship back on a safe route.
“What can we do now, Horgus!?” a frightening Lord Barton asks, staring at the corpse of the Captain.
Horgus takes a look all around him, then he take a big breath
“Milord, our chance are low....too many men are injured and the ship is getting uncontrollable minute after another....”
Lord Barton turns to face him.
“You mean this is the end!? Am I going to die!?” with a hysteric smile on his face, Lord Barton grab Horgus shirt, trying to shake him but failing in it “I’m your Lord....you must save me....”
Lord Barton release his grip on Horgus and turn to the main bridge, with his eyes wild open, and shout all around
“I will cover all of you in gold if you save my life....yes....I made you rich....” and a hysterical laugh follow it, filling the air. All the sailors look at him: their Lord is pathetic now, no more than a scared man only worried for his own life....no one is paying attention to his words now, everyone of them know how difficult it will be to survive in our situation and I can feel the nervousness running all over the ship. But no one of us was expecting what’s going to happen in few minutes....
-
It was so sudden....the enemy’s ship appear, like it’s coming out of a veil of fog, straightly pointing to us: fast and accurate, the rostrum applied to its keel, crashes on the flank of our ship, penetrating it with all its length. The ship tremble visibly, as it never had done before, making us lose our balance and unable to avoid the first wave of shoots: five of our men fall under this first wave and others get injured and are now unable to fight....the situation is turning worst, our resistance is compromised but I can see the determination to survive in everyone of us! And in fact, the second wave, catch us ready: everyone has back to their position, finding a protection and ready to shoot back at our assaulters, who are now jumping on the wrecked bridge of our ship. The noise of the rifles fill the air and screams of pain follow it soon, coming from both side with blood covering the bridge, the one of our allies mixing with the one of the enemies....corpses are falling, one after the other....we are overwhelmed by our opponents, but no one of us makes a step back in front of them: we fight with all our strength, conscious of the fact we are in inferiority and the situation can only turn worst for us, more the assault will be long, more the chances to survive go down. Just Lord Barton is walking here and there as if nothing is going on around him: probably, he lost his reason and no one of us can help him, he’s now in a too exposed position and even if he is our Lord, we know how high is the risk we can encounter if we try to bring him in a safe place. Even Horgus, who was near him till few minutes ago, had move to the main bridge to stop our opponents and try to push them back to their ship and find an opening to escape soon as possible.
The firepower of our enemies is cornering us. We have few men with rifles, plus I and Horgus are both fighting bare hands, forcing us to advance under the steel’s rain of bullets that graze our bodies at every step forward we make and even if we reach our target, we must move fast to the next one to avoid a more close and intense wave of steel. We are pushing our self to our limits but the situation isn’t turning easy for us: more we advance, more we are easy target for our opponents and our comrades can’t cover us properly, not without risking to expose them self to enemies’ fire. This is one of the few times I don’t regret to have a strong and resistant body but no matter how hard I try, there is not enough space to move freely and this is the biggest gap I have right now and Horgus is in the same situation. We step back, using the fallen main tree as a shelter and we are trying to reorganize our counterattack, when we hear Lord Barton yelling
“I’LL GIVE YOU ALL MY GOLD, IF YOU SAVE MY LIFE....IT’S ALL YOURS....”
We turn to him, just in time to see his body being hitted by three shoots and fall on the sea, with a chocked laugh who disappear in the deeps of the sea....we stare at each other for an endless moment, then turn to the remaining sailors who are visible proved by the continuous attack.
“Listen to me, men!” Horgus thunders them “I know you have put all you have to survive, as I know we are all at our limit....”
Horgus take a break and look around, at every one of us. The determination still in our eyes but on our faces he can read the sufferance for the fallen comrades and it’s clear from the hard breath many of us have, how exhausting the fight was till now. He look at every one again, then continue
“We have only one chance….I and Lady will try to attack directly the enemy’s ship and you will cover us with the rifles! Who is with me!?”
After a moment of silence, the voices of all the men rise high in the air and all are now screaming his name, a clear sign of the trust they have in Horgus, plus I can see that the determination in their eyes is now more visible then before. Proud of my beloved man, I turn to face him just before he put his left hand on my nape and push my face closed to him, placing his lips on mine for a passionate kiss: no more words are needed between us, our goal is to survive and realize our dream, it doesn’t matter how hard we have to fight, I know we are both going to do our best for our own sake! When our lips are finally away, we nod at each other and jump out of our shelter, running to the enemy’s ship before they can open fire upon us again: they were surprised by our sudden action and we reach the prow without any problem, but what expect us now is the most difficult part of our plan. The sailors on our ship opens fire on the main bridge of our enemies’ one, trying to bring their attention away from us or, at least, to prevent they can aim at us easily, in a desperate chance to don’t make us an easy target for their rifles. While Horgus engage a fight with the men who has jumped on our ship, I’ll try to collect all my strength and looking at him, I can’t avoid to think at the high risk we are about to run but at the same time, I know this is the only available option we have: push the rostrum back till it’s completely out of the flank! Indeed, it sound like a desperate plan but thanks to my demon’s legacy, it’s not an impossible task, even if the probability to realize it are against us....
I’ll take a deep breath and after have look around me to be sure no one is approaching, I place my back against the rostrum and start to push on it with all I have: no matter how hard I try, it seems like it’s not moving....the wood of the bridge crept under my claws as I increase the pressure on it. I’m so focused on what I’m doing to completely forget about the fight who is running all around me: the sound of the rifles and the scream of the two factions look so far now....my whole self is absolutely concentrated on my objective, no matter what....I must do it! And I try and try till the whole wood of the flank crept and the rostrum barely tremble, finally making a little step back: I can feel every cells of my body near to collapse, but I can’t give up....not now that my hard work is finally showing us a light of hope. I focus more my power and push harder and harder, giving all myself in reaching my goal, till I’m able, at last, to make a complete step back, releasing partially the rostrum from our ship. Then a second one follow it, then a third....more the rostrum move back, more it’s easy, for me, to free the flank from it. And it’s finally done, when one of our opponents jump down to our ship....
It all happen in a wink: while their ship is caught by a vortex, he jump down of it and immediately run to me, with his sword pointed directly at my heart: I, unstable on my legs, stare at him, unable to react fast at his action and while I’ll try to bring back some strength, I can see the blade getting closed to my chest. Instinctively, I close my eyes, realizing that this time I can’t avoid a direct hit: my last thought is now for Horgus and for the promise I can’t accomplished, but I’m sure he will survive thanks to my sacrifice. I have accepted my fate but looking back at the last three years, happiness run thorough my body and I can’t hold a smile. It’s like the time has stopped, the blade seems so close to me but it didn’t reach me....it’s taking long, too much maybe....I wonder if this is what you feel when you know your life is about to slide away from your hands and you can do nothing to avoid it!
Those thoughts are now pounding in my mind, till I heard a scream. Suddenly, I open my eyes, just in time to see blood’s drops landing on my face and chest, but what really shocked me, is what I see a moment later: in front of me, there is Horgus back and from it, emerges the tip of a bloody blade. Breathless and immobilize by that view, I just can babbling Horgus name, while his body is falling back with the blade sliding out of that deadly wound.
“Horgus....why....why....” I babble with a feeble voice, catching him in my arms “you don’t had to....you....”
Unable to speak, I fall on my knees. Tears are now flowing from my closed eyes, they run through my cheeks till they reach my chin, just to land over Horgus face: I can’t stop them, as I can’t stop holding tight Horgus to me, in a desperate try to don’t let his life leaving that mighty body he have. I’m grinning my teeth, while something warm start to graze my left cheek, gently. When I open my eyes, the blurred vision of Horgus face, in front of me, with the gentle and cute smile he always show me when we are alone.
“Don’t cry, Lady....” he say, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth “I don’t like to see your face covered by tears....”
I look at him, trying to hold the tears but I fail....I experienced this feeling before, it was long time ago and I always prayed to don’t have to feel it again, not after I lose my mother.
“Sorry....they don’t want to stop....not till I know you are safe....”
“I wish I can swear you I’ll be better....but I can’t....I feel the breath of life leaving me....” he reply, with a forced smile. He cough some blood, then continue “I’m the one who must be sorry....I gave you a dream yesterday....and now....”
I interrupt him with a light kiss. It taste salty, and thinking about it can be the last one we exchange, it gives me a strange shiver all over my body: I can feel it clearly, it run free on my spine and it’s expanding in any single cell of my body and it makes my blood boil with increasing intensity at any moment and more Horgus body is getting cold, more my blood burns. And the words that are coming from our opponents who are surrounding us, makes it burn more.
“Look....kissed by an ugly monster....how disgusting!” “He sacrifice his life for that! Pout!” “It sucked out his soul....that beast!” “He must be insane to love that thing!”
And many laughs follow their words. More the sound of their laughs increase, more my blood burns: a new and unexpected power has start to born in me and more I hear their voices, more it increase, filling my whole body with a strength I never had before. But I’m trying to take it under control, most for Horgus, who is now holding my hand.
“Don’t listen at them....you are the most beautiful girl I ever seen....” he say, with feeble voice and trying to comfort me. And more laughs follow his words....again!
I stare at him, the only man I’d ever love, but now his life is sliding away from him and a hole is opening in my heart. A hole who has start to be filled by hate....hate for the men all around me and for what they do to the most important thing I had in my whole life. I hate the fact they are staring at us, fooling Horgus for is sweet soul: I don’t care about how they can treat me, but I can’t let them continue to treat my beloved Horgus as a pathetic man. My grip on his hand become tighter, while the light in his eyes is slowly disappearing: I hate then, but I hate myself too for not being able to react at a simple attack....simple but at the same time able to destroy my whole world and happiness. I know it....I will never forgive them and me for what happen....
“You have no fault, my love....” Horgus say smiling, like he was reading my mind “I was ready for this....every man on our ship was....”
“But I’m not ready to lose you....you are everything for me!”
He smile at me again, then reply “I’m honored by your words and I can tell you the same....but trust me....this world is big enough and I’m sure you will find someone else who will love you!”
After saying this, he close is eyes and lean his head back. His whole body is now relaxing in my arms and the last breath of life leaves him, at last: the desperation for losing him is now turning into hanger and at this point I can barely take it under control. I was gently lying Horgus body on the bridge when I heard a voice
“He goes first...now, it’s your turn, monster!”
At those words, I reach my limit: with a sudden movement, I jump on him and without leaving him the time to react, I’ll grab his face and slam it on the bridge breaking his neck: shattered pieces of wood are thrown around us, lightly scratching my skin, and the sound of his cracking neck echoes in my ears really exciting me, till I instinctively lick my lips, just before looking at the rest of my opponents. It take a minute at them to understand what’s going on. They all turns to face me, determinate to kill me: I see it in their eyes, no matter how hard they try to hide it, there is fear in them....fear for the beast they are now facing! And I must admit it....that scared eyesight they have, pleased me! Maybe they didn’t realize it, but their legs are trembling and even if it’s imperceptible, they a moving away from me. Looking at them, I can’t hold an evil smirk....a smirk that turn in a grinning expression soon! They are there, in front of me and behind them, lies Horgus body....
“Mere humans, what have you done!?” I growl at them, making a step forward, while they take one back.
“GRRROOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRR!”
My roar of rage fill the air, overwhelming any other sound all around us and it’s the last thing I remember....
When I get conscious again, there is a deep silence surrounding me. Looking around, I can see nothing moving except me: I can see the corpse of our enemies near the one of our comrades and everyone of them is clearly lifeless: no matter how hard I try, I can’t put back in my mind how it happen....it’s like I wasn’t here during the fight but there are clear signs I was! Most of our opponents’ body are covered by the signs of claws and I had seen theme before....they are mine! But how I was able to do that!? Just few minutes ago, I felt my body drained by all its energy and then....I’ve done this all by myself! I can’t explain it rationally....but it happen! For a moment, the smell of the blood around me and on my clothes and body, make me sick .... it's stinging and it fulfill my nostrils, covering any other smell in the area. I must lie on the broken main tree to try to rest a little bud suddenly, I remember it: Horgus body! I turn around, trying to find it, but all I can see is the shattered main bridge: there are signs of my claws and the one left by the cannons....all the damages it got, make walking on it not easy and at any step it crept under my weight. I look everywhere, but I can’t see my beloved Horgus....desperation is now gripping my heart and my eyesight is getting blurred because of the tears, when suddenly the ship wobble caught by an intense stream over the sea. It makes me lose my balance and I end rolling on the bridge for nine or maybe ten feet, till I can finally stop and try to stand up to continue the research for him. But then it happen: near me, I can see Horgus body with no traces of blood, except the one over the mortal wound, fallen on her body, even no pieces of the ship has hit him and looks like he’s simple sleeping, with a smile on his face. I wonder how it happen....the whole structure of the ship looks compromised, except the area where hi lies: a miracle maybe, I think in my mind, or just a cruel joke of destiny for me. Sitting on my knees, I hold him in my arms, holding his head close to mine in a last desperate hope to see him opening his dark purple eyes....
-
It’s late night…a couple of hours and it will be dawn. The stream has pushed the ship all the time, moving us away from the vortexes’ area: I have no idea about where we are going and honestly I don’t care so much of it....I had spent all the time holding Horgus’ body in my arms, cuddling him gently, and yes....I’d cry a lot till my eyes become red for irritation. Only the moon is watching us in this last travel we are making together and at the moment, its pale light it’s the only source of light around us. It makes me remember at all the time we went out in the night on the hills around Lord Barton estate to find a moment only for us and at how many times we made love there with the moon as the only witness of those intimate moments, but now, it’s all over....our dreams become just an unrealizable fantasy for me and with my heart torn by pain and desperation, I can’t think about a future alone, again, as I was three years ago.
Suddenly, the ship wobble dramatically, catching my attention. I look around us but I can’t see any vortex....so, why it’s so unstable now!? When I raise my eyes in front of us, I finally understand: merging form the sea right in front of us, I can see stone walls built by humans over the cliff and the stream is pushing us close to one of them. The impact is now inevitable and there are high chances that the structure can’t resist to it, especially if the area where it will happen is the one where the rostrum was planted in the flank of the ship. My first thought is to find a safe place for us, if there is one on this wreck: I stand up and holding Horgus’ corps in my arm, I’ll run to the stern risking many times to fall on the hold because the tablets of the bridge breaks when step over them. When I finally reach it, I lye Horgus on it and I cover him with my body, to protect him by pieces of wood or rocks that can fall from the cliff and ruin all over the ship, making it sink once and for all: just thinking at the possibility I can lose his corps in the deep of the sea after I had lose his presence in my life, make me tighten my grip on him, when suddenly the ship crash against the cliff. Luck wants that the area where the ship is hit, is not the same where the rostrum had seriously compromised the structure and in a way or another, the ship can continue to float even if it’s tilting to the right side, probably because water is now entering by a breach on that flank, but despite its condition, the ship is moving forward surpassing the massive walls. What I see behind them surprise me: we are now entering in an harbor apparently quiet and peacefully but soon, many flames appear on it and they are all converging right in front of us. More we advance, more I can recognize what’s happening on the dock: humans’ guards are grouping waiting us, an unidentified wrecked ship that suddenly enter in their domain.
The ship advance slowly and surrounded by the only sound of the creaky wood, while water copiously continue to enter from the breach, slowing it more. On the harbor, I can approximately count fifty or more guards, everyone of them taking us under control and with their weapons firmly grasped in their hands: it doesn’t seems like they want attack us right now, but I’m sure they are ready to jump onboard when we finally reach the dock. And in fact, it’s what happen when the prow smash on the dock, definitively stopping the advance of the ship: soon, ten of them reach me on the stern and pointing their lances to me, surround me while others are looking all over the ship. It takes some minutes before two more guards join us on the upper bridge and whisper something at the others, just to turn to me and looking at me with a threatening eyesight on their faces.
“What happen on this ship!? And who are you!?” one of them yell against me. But he get no answer....all I want in this moment, is to be sure they don’t want to take me away from Horgus: kneeled on his body and holding it tight against my chest, I look around at them, trying to catch any imperceptible movement they make, ready to make my move if needed
“ANSWER ME, MONSTER!!”
Again....another human who see me as a mere monster. I grin at him, ready to react at his next move, barely sure he will attack me right now, when a voice caught the attention of all of us.
“Stop it right now, Mardukas! It’s an order!”
I and the guards, turn to the direction where the voice is coming. I can see the guards between us making a step away, freeing the space between him and me: looking at him, I notice he’s less tall then Horgus or me, but he have a well trained body, judging from what I can see, and I can’t see hostility on his face, something that surprise me. After a minute of silence, he speak again
“This ship....I recognized the blazons around it.” He takes a break to look around, then continue “it belong to Lord Barton and you must be the famous Lady Dragon! Am I wrong!?”
I nod at him, uncertain about the fact if I can trust him or not. Without waiting more answers by me, he kneel and start to examine me and Horgus: he’s watching at us very carefully....my wounds, Horgus corps....everything, but he always pay attention to don’t touch us, especially Horgus, like he understand how important he is to me. Then, he stand up and makes his man stand back, ensuring them there is no problem they must take care and only when he see they are all obeying him, he turn back to me.
“I’m sorry for the unfriendly actions of my men, Milady, but we were all surprised by your arrival....hope you can understand it!”
I nod at him again, without saying any words. He looks at me, probably doubtful about what to say or do, then continue.
“I’m Votan, Captain of the guards of the free City of Libidinis and we are honored to have you here in our city, Milady!” he tells me, holding out his hand.
I’m pleasantly surprised by his manner. He acts in the opposite way of his men and he give me good feeling….something I really need now, the darkest hours I ever experienced in my whole life. I grab his hand and he help me standing up but I don’t let go Horgus’ corps and I’m sure he’s wondering why.
“Milady, I’ll assure you we are going to give to your comrades the honor they need….so, please, let’s my men take care of him too!”
No answer from me, again. I look at Horgus then back at the Captain: I can clearly say he don’t have bad intensions, but I don’t want to let go my beloved Horgus….I’m not ready to do it! Any time my eyes lie on his dead corps, I have a lump in my throat and speak isn’t easy….
“Thanks for your kindness, Sir….but he’s special for me and I’d like to take care of him personally….”
“I understand....I don’t think there is any problem for it. Milady, I was hoping you will be so gentle to explain me what happened to you during the sail, but we can talk about it later.” then he turns to the one who had apostrophize me as “monster” and the order he gave him, surprised me “Mardukas, run and call one of the monk, we have a funereal ceremony to do!”
Mardukas, without hesitation, leave immediately the place and soon disappear in the dark of the streets of Libidinis, while Captain Votan call six of his men and give them other orders. After he assigned them their tasks, he turn to me and with a gentle tone, he speaks to me.
“Milady, we’ll be honored to take part at the commemoration for the premature departure of this man.”
“The honor is mine, Sir....and thanks for your kindness, I appreciated it!”
“Milady, it’s my pleasure....now, please, would you like to follow me!?”
“Of course....” I simply reply to him.
Sir Votan opens the way to the small group, leading it in the night of the city enlightened just by the feeble flames of our torches. I’m behind him, carrying on my arms the corpse of my beloved Horgus and trying to hold the tears: it’s difficult and few drops fall on Horgus chest. I raise my head to the sky while rain start to fall down, soaking us during our solemn march: even the sky, now, is crying for the dead of my beloved man....
-
Free City of Libidinis
(https://c2.staticflickr.com/2/1504/25087048415_029a5e0e47_s.jpg)onight, I’m not able to sleep....again! And now, the travel of hope me and Horgus were waiting so much, is turned into the one of desperation and I can’t forget the sensation to have the cold corpse of Horgus in my arms and his life leaving him with me unable to do something. And at last I’m here, in this city, alone....
This is going to be the second day for me here in Libidinis and the first one wasn’t how I had imagined it just three days ago. After the ceremony for Horgus departure, Sir Votan has took me to one of the taverns of the city, the “Silver Horn”, to give me the chance to rest a little after the events happened during the travel for Libidinis, but the memories of the day, didn’t made me close my eyes: every time I’ll try to slept, the imagine of Horgus pierced by that blade jump back in my mind, waking me suddenly in a bath of sweat. Plus, most of the day after my arrival in this city, I was busy at the guards main barrack of the city’s guards: Sir Votan asked me to explain him any detail of the travel and of the assault we were involved and in many different moments, it was difficult for me to revive them without felt my heart pierced by pain. Noticing it, he gave me the chance to reorganize my idea and relax a little, something I was really in need for. He wasn’t pedant with me, he always tried to make me feel comfortable, but at the same time he pretend to know even the smallest details I can remember and at last, I spent almost the whole day at the barrack, talking with him, in fact it was already dusk when I finally can leave that place.
And now I’m here, on this empty bed, with heavy breath and my body burning as hell: the room looks small and it’s suffocating me till the point even the fresh air of the night that is entering thorough the window can’t give me the relieve I’m searching. Sitting on the border, I look outside the window at the sky: the moon is shining high in it and its feeble light create some strange shadows in the room, shadows that are dancing all around me, making me revive the events of two days ago. People say that “time heal any wounds, of the body and of soul”....well, I’ll be damned if this is nothing more than bullshit! No matter how many days, months or years are passed away, the wounds of soul can’t be healed so easily, they still bleeding till a single fragment of happiness didn’t push them away. And I had my moment....it lasted three years, three years leaved with a special man that wasn’t afraid by me or by my nature....he helped me in many ways, showing me what it feels to be a normal girl who finally found a man to love, able to made me forget about the pain for had lost my mother when I was too young to live by myself, to don’t mention the last and wonderful dream he was about to gave me, asking me to become his wife! Thinking at this, I can feel my head nearly to blow and I must admit that I hope it will happen, giving me the chance to be with Horgus again and forever, but his last words echoes in my mind:
“....but trust me....this world is big enough and I’m sure you will find someone else who will love you!”
I know why he said them: he want I continue to live my life, even if my heart is now filled by an indescribable pain. Till the last moment, he cares of me as just my mother did in past and he gifted me some incredible moment I will never forget till a breath of life still in my body, bud at the same time, now he opened a huge hole in my heart, too difficult to close or to fill again with love and happiness....or this is how I feel right now!
Dawn come faster....the moon leave the place to the sun, that sweeps away all the shadow around me, but not the one in my heart. I’d like to stay in my room, alone, but there are too many things I must do before the tournament begin, a tournament that have no meaning for me now. After stand up from the bed, I wash my face with the fresh water of the bowl that lies over the dresser: looking at me reflected on the water, I can see how my eyes are swollen because of the missing sleep and for all the tears I shed in the last days.
“Where is the mighty dragon hiding now!?” I ask to myself, looking at my image again “I looks like a pathetic girl...Horgus will be not happy of me....”
Forcing myself to smile, I’ll take my dress and wear it. It still covered by some blood and here and there, there are the signs of the fight, so one of the priority for me is to buy a new one I can wear to walk around the city, without being considered a homeless by the citizens of Libidinis. But to buy something, I need money, money I don’t have because I lived as Lord Barton’s slave in the last three years and I never needed money before I was captured....so, how can I collect something to pay the tavern or stuff for myself from now on!? Maybe, a solution can be the tournament: if I win it, there is a money prize I can use but till the tournament didn’t end, my problem isn’t solved! What can I do!? With this though in my mind, I move downstairs where I can see just the owner of the tavern and his wife cleaning the tables before the other customers wake up and come down for breakfast. Again, I’m surprised to see how different this two are: he’s probably fifty or so, I’m not sure, and I can’t say he’s so charming with that fatty belly not so hidden....on the other hand, his wife is youngest then him, maybe she’s twenty-two or twenty-three, or less, probably, and many customers had try to seduce that pretty and voluptuous redhead but seems like no one was able to do that. Really....more I stare at them, more I wonder how he was able to win her heart!
“Good morning, Milady....hope you was able to sleep tonight!” the owner ask me, with a gentle smile, and catching back my attention.
“Oh, if I was, I’m not going to wake up so early, trust me....”
“I’m sorry, Milady....maybe, my wife Colette can prepare for you her special tisane, tonight....it usually work very well!”
“Oh, I will try it with pleasure....if it taste good as the food she cook, it will be delicious!” I reply, turning and smiling to her. Her face flushed lightly and to hide it, she bow her head, just to move back to her work. Looking at her doing it, his husband explode in a loud laugh then turn to me again.
“Excuse her, Milady....despite the fact she can handle the men that usually come here just for her, she’s a little shy when a praise come from a girl....”
I watch at her for an instant and I notice she’s doing the same. Our eyesight meet just for a wink but I have the impression that there is a strange light in them and she give me an indefinite feeling, like she’s trying to explore deep in my intimacy with that single look. “Is she into girls!?” is the first thing that jump on my mind, while I try to focus back on all the thing I have to do today....and they are a lot, I must say, even too much to get lost in some ridiculous fantasies. Without worrying of Colette, I take a sit at one of the table and it takes just a minute before she approach me.
“Milady, maybe you will enjoy some breakfast now....but I’m sorry, it will not ready before thirty minutes!”
“That’s normal....” I say to myself, after all it’s just dawn and probably there is no one in the kitchen at the moment plus, probably, my presence is making their work a little difficult at the moment, even if she seems with my presence near her. Now that she’s so close to me, I can say why all men come at the tavern: she’s a real beauty compared to most of the girls I had seen before and her curly hair really makes her look attractive, even if they are not the part of her body that catch the attention of the customers, I seen it with my own eyes yesterday, during dinner....and yes, I wonder again at how they became a married couple! But most important, I wonder why I’m focusing on such things....
“It’s ok, Colette....I’m not hungry....” I reply her, try to push away all that strange thoughts from my mind “or maybe I must say I can’t....”
I turn my face to don’t let her see tears coming out and filling my eyes again. No matter how hard I try, they still coming time by time and when it happen, I can feel my heart tighten gripped by pain and guilt to don’t have saved Horgus. Then, why I can’t avoid to think at Colette!? Her presence pounds in my mind and even if I can’t be sure, I have the impression something strange is happening here.... I shake my head, trying to wake up from this numbness
“Milady, is everything fine with you!?” Colette ask me, with a little worried and surprised expression on her face.
“I’m fine....just exhausted for the missing sleep, I suppose....” I reply her, standing up but trembling.
Colette grab me immediately, trying to support me. She is very close now and I cannot notice her red, fleshy lips....they make me swallow nervously, attracting me as never happen before and more I try to turn my eyes away, more I feel the desire to kiss them. Yet, I have never been attracted by other women....so, why I desire Colette’s lips so much!? In a desperate try to resist to this strange sensation, I move away of few steps without looking at her face again.
“Milady, you must rest....you are not strong enough at the moment!” she say, trying to catch my arm.
I take another step away, avoiding her grip and using one of the chairs as support.
“I’m fine, Colette....I just need some fresh air and I’ll be better....” or it’s what I hope while I move to the tavern’s exit. Even if I can’t see her, I have the sensation she’s staring at me with her deep, emerald eyes and I can feel them trying to get deep in my soul, like she want to catch it and block me right here, but failing in it. When I’m finally out, I take a deep breath and the sensation of the fresh air on my skin, immediately relieve me a little.
“A shy girl with women....I don’t think so....” I say to myself, thinking at the words of the innkeeper. I don’t know what it was and have no proof, but it seems like a strong charm appeal that surround her and more she was close to me, more that charm was effective on me: I wonder, if this happens with other girls or it was just because of my nature....but there is something I know, I will probably find it again, when I’ll be back later at the tavern and this, I must admit, intrigue me a little and at the same time worried me...how can I be attracted by someone else when I’d just lose the man I loved!? I’m about to leave the tavern, when someone call me.
“Milady, please, wait!”
It’s him, Colette’s husband, that is running out the tavern trying to catch me before I can leave the area. I look at him running and I can’t hold a smile noticing his hard breath after making just few feet.
“Sorry to stopping you, but...ufff....there is something I must give you!”
Something for me!? I wonder what is it....I know no one in this city, except him, his wife and Sir Votan. I’m still trying to figured out who can be the one that have sent me something, when he hands me a letter.
“Sir Votan had leaved this for you, yesterday....I’m sorry, I was about to forget to give it to you....”
“It’s ok....I’ll thanks you for your service, Sir.” I reply him, taking the letter from his hand “I’m sorry because I can’t reward you for them”
“Oh, it’s not a problem, Milady....Sir Votan exposed me your situation and here in Libidinis, we are always ready to help who is in need!”
Smiling while telling this to me, he turns back and move to the tavern. “Strange man....” it’s what I think. I don’t know if he noticed all the attentions Colette was having for me or, maybe, if he was just ignoring them...again, I can say they are a very strange couple!
And now I’m here, in the empty street of Libidinis. There is no one around, except the guards patrolling the city, and it’s too early to go to the market, so I decide to move to the harbor and take some times to read the letter Sir Votan left for me. Here, many men are carrying different type of merchandises on the ships, to preparing them to sail in the morning: everyone is working hard, doing their duty under the severe control of the merchant and some guards that are here to probably be sure no one will try to steal some of the stuff, something that probably happen regularly, during this operation. I sit on a crate and look at the sea that lies behind the mighty walls created to protect the harbor: the water looks so calm now and near the city, there are no sign of the vortexes, neither of ships that are entering or leaving the city....maybe, if things goes in a different way, now I can have him here by my side and we can contemplate this wonderful view together....
Again, pain and sadness are filling my heart and tikes me a while before I can find the right mood to open the letter I’m holding in my hand.
“Milady,
I’d like to let you know about the rescue of most of the stuff that were stocked in Lord Barton’s ship. According to our law, as the only survivor, part of them belong to you and I’m sure they going to be useful during your stay here in Libidinis.
Please, meet me at the harbor in late morning and I’ll gladly let you take what you need.
Sir Votan”
Stuff I need, he said....but the only thing, or better say person, I want back, can’t be found there, but I must admit that some money can be useful right now or in the near future, especially if I want to go back to the mountains around Rhoonas or everywhere I want to go after leaving this city. Maybe I can use that money to investigate about Horgus hometown.....he didn’t talked to me about it and about his family but I have to found them because I want....no, I must let them know about Horgus death and I want to do it personally. All I know is that city is far from Rhoonas, so the travel can be long and winter will be here soon, so why don’t use the money to have some meal and sleep in a comfy bed!? Plus, I really need to buy some new clothes, I can’t wear this one forever....yes, definitively, I’ll accept Sir Votan invitation, but first there are other things I must do! And it’s time....I can see people finally coming out of their houses and moving in to the direction of the market, the clear sign that the shop are finally opening for business.
-
First thing I have to do, is to look for a tailor or for some clothes’ shop. I can see the people around me staring at me for my appearance: my horns and claws can’t be hide to their eyesight and it’s clear some of them are frightening by me and I can understand their reaction, it’s the first time I went in Libidinis and they are not used to my presence, something that happened in the past in most of the city I had take part as some tournaments, so I’m used to it. On the other hand, I’m surprised by what I see at the market: here, there are many different races side by side with others, something not so usual to find out in the others cities I visited. For example, elves....it’s rare to see them walking along a human’s builded city, because they are usually so diffident of them, even if recently some human’s settlements had started to interact with them for their manufacturing realized using leather, really appreciated as light or medium defense clothes by archers. There are lot of them here, some selling their goodies and others walking through the stands, fascinated by the products of other races. Looking at them, I’m not surprised by the fact they are considered the most attractive race of the whole continent: tall, with slim but toned body and long hairs, to don’t mention their skin that seems like silk....now I understand why they are so wanted in some kingdom, especially as personal servants or sex slaves!
Two of them caught my attention but most than for their beauty, for their equipment, so similar to the one of the elves I’d seen before in the country I was living when I was a child. One of them has shoulder armory made from the finest of red dragon skin, with polished claws, that shine in the glint of the sun ad I can tell she’s topless and her breasts seems full and firm, covered teasingly by the strategically placed shoulder pad overhang that hardly cover her nipples sometimes, attracting many men attention on them. Her forearm and shin are covered by red protectors made by the same material of the pad and around her waist a white linen knotted skirt, which shows the full length of her left leg, from the ankle to her shapely hip and waist. The second one is dressed very similar to the other. They wear the same colored cloak and the same white knotted linen skirt, showing the full length of her left shapely leg and both of them are bare feet. Over the cloak, she wears a warm, brown shoulder cover, made from the finest of bird feathers. It is expertly woven for warmth and protection and , from this, hangs a matching breast cover, hiding their fullness from view except for the tantalizing side and underside glimpses that occur when she moves a certain way. Also, she wears leather slatted shin guards and wrist jewelry and, on her left thigh, a bangle which curls round her upper leg muscle like a snake’s tail. Apparently, they looks different, the first one with long silky blue hair that trails down her back to her mid thigh in an elegant plait while the other with long, silver hair, that drapes over her pointed elfin ears and also down her back to her bottom, but their scent is very similar, too much to be just a coincidence and that’s why I’m sure there is a deep bond between them, I can tell they are sisters, probably....two beautiful and very attractive sisters, I can say! And judging from what I can see, I’m not the only one that thinks it....
But as I said, elves are not the only race here in Libidinis. All around the market, I can see any sort of creatures: centaurs, felinx, dwarfs....and many others! Some of them are just visiting the city for the summer festival that will start soon, but others live here and run their activities in the city or in the country beneath its borders. It’s impressive how they are now integrated in the life of a city founded by humans and more than this, I’m surprised by the perfect harmony I can see between all of them despite all the difference that usually tend to let all those races live far from each others. I can’t thing about my past, at the village where I was born and grown for the first ages of my life: probably, if I was born in Libidinis, my life was very different from the one I lived and probably I never met Horgus....Horgus, that had opened a hole in my heart, now just filled by pain.
“A flower, Milady!?” a voice ask me, bringing me back to reality. I turn to look at my interlocutor and what I see, surprise me: in front of me, there is a young elf girl with a bouquet of flowers in her arms and she’s now handing one of them to me. The scent of that flower fill my nostrils and immediately my mind is relaxing, pushing away all the bad thoughts from it and giving me a deep sense of peace as I don’t felt it in the last three days.
“What flower is this!?” I ask, looking at her: she looks different from any other elves I ever seen around, in fact her dress is obviously manufactured by humans. Despite her long light brown hair that cover her shoulders and her pointed ears barely popping out of them, the creamy and grey sleeveless jacket she’s wearing and the leather string just below her breasts, are not something an elf is used to wear, plus the dorsum of her gloves have some metallic protectors pinned on them and even the left shoulder protector is made in a similar way. Dark brown leather miniskirt and boots complete her outfit, giving her the appearance of an adventurer, thanks to the leather bag tied around her left thigh, a bag where her personal stuff are stocked, probably.
“It’s a primulae soavious, a flower that is cultivated in just one of the farms outside the city’s walls....its effect is immediately and can be used to make a very delicious tisane with the same properties....”
Colette’s tisane it’s made with the some flower, probably....I definitively have to try it tonight, if I want finally sleep but at least I’m a little worried by what happened early in the morning, at the tavern. But there is time to take care of that problem. Now, the noise of the market isn’t so disturbing as it was just few minutes ago, not that it disappear, but being finally able to have back some interior peace, had calmed my nerves and around me, everything seems bright, even if I’m still living one of the darkest moment of my entire life.
“How I can thanks you, Miss!? I have no money to pay this flower, at the moment....”
“No need to pay it, Milady....it’s a gift, a gift to make you feel better....” she replies, smiling.
“Then, let me thank you in some other way, Miss.....!?”
“Xenia....it’s my name. And really, I want nothing in exchange....” she have a cute smile on her face that makes her very radiant “and you are welcome, if you want to visit my potions’ shop!”
A potions’ shop....now I can understand why she know the proprieties of flower so well and why she have certain species of them usually used for medications and elixir.
“I’ll gladly visit it, but now I have lot of business to take care....and thanks for the flower, Xenia”
We smile at each other, just before both of us move again on our way for the business that wait us. It takes no long to me before I find a shop specialized in clothes for fighters. Here, after had talked with the owner exposing my situation, I find the perfect suit for me to replace the one I’m wearing: it’s blue, trimmed with yellow gold, that although feminine, had protective powers. It’s tissue with a light but resistant material and interwoven in it there is a discrete chain mail of sorts that protected her body to some extent from sharp objects that could only pierce it with some force. It was worn over her head, like a pinafore, a collar neck, and ties at the side, long enough to hide my cock and hold my ample bosom and slender hips in place. It need some little fix, due my not so common height for normal girls, but the owner assured me he can do it in few hours and it can be ready for the early afternoon, just in time for me to go and meet Sir Votan and collect the money I need to pay his services. It takes few minutes to him to take some measurements to be sure about the fixing work he have to done, but I must admit it, it feel strange to me to be touched by different hands from the one of Horgus, I’m not used to it....well, not outside the arena anyway! When I finally leave the shop, it’s too early to go and meet Sir Votan, so I decide to continue my tour of the market. There are artifacts that come from all the three kingdom that surround Libidinis and some even from far away area I never heard about before today and probably I can’t be able to enjoy them if it wasn’t for the flower Xenia gave me: till an hour ago, all the scents, the music....everything around me have no meaning for me, but now I can enjoy them even if deep in my heart the loss of Horgus had leaved an indelible scar....a scar that will bleed for long time, probably. But I can handle with it now….maybe not for so long, but it surely help to raise my mood, as it help the festive and joyful atmosphere that can be breathed in the whole city. I lost myself in this happiness and enjoy every moment, till the time to meet Sir Votan come.
When I reach the harbor, he’s there waiting for me and Mardukas is with him. When I arrived in the city, the first approach with Mardukas wasn’t idyllic and even during the ceremony for Horgus, I clearly felt his eyes above me, like he was expecting some reaction from me, maybe an explosion of rage or something similar. But after clarifying the whole situation, his behavior has changed a little: of course, he always pays attention to me, but he turns gentler than our first encounter and his manners are very different now. When they see me, Sir Votan approaches me.
“I see you had my message, Milady!”
“Yes….the innkeeper gave me it this morning. I didn’t know you were trying to rescue goodies from our ship….”
“Yes, we did it….” he replies, scratching his head “it’s a usual procedure. There can be relatives that want them back or, like in this case, they become property of the city….”
I understand what he mean….however it goes, the city can gain riches that can be used to realize new structures or if calamities hit the city and need to be rebuilded, to don’t mention the fact that some of the men involved in the rescue’s operations can probably subtract a part of them for their own pockets! Anyway, the fact that they have done it, it’s useful for me too, because even if I have basically nothing that I own, they can have found my left forearm guard, something I care a lot, because Horgus had forged personally for me.
“Did you have found a forearm guard in the ship!?” I ask, with hope in my heart.
“Yes, and not only it....there were parts of another armor too! Want to see them, Milady!?”
“Of course, I’d like to see them!”
“This way, then!”
I follow him long the harbor’s dock, moving to the east area of it, thinking at his words. Other pieces of armors....they are probably the ones Horgus was using during his past match in the arena and I had seen him wearing them during official ceremony, when he went with me as my trainer....I can’t see any other explanation! It takes few minutes before we reach the warehouse: here, four guards are patrolling the entrance, while others men are making a list of all the stuff rescued from the ship, to estimate them and, judging from what I hear by their talk, to give to the Prefect of the city an accurate and detailed list of all the new properties of the city. Sir Votan led me inside the warehouse, till we reach a small room: we enter in it and looking around, all I can see are book on some shelters and several objects (or it’s what I imagine they are) on the table, covered by a blanket. In a corner of the room, an old man is busy counting a sack of golden coins and only when Sir Votan speaks to him, he notices us.
“Votan....is she our new guest!?” he asks him, in a friendly way. I’m surprised by them, it’s the first time I see someone in Libidinis talking to Sir Votan directly using his name.
“She is....Milady, let me introduce my father Varon, ex captain of the guards” he say, then turn to his father and continue “Father, let me introduce you Lady, from Rhoonas”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Milord”
“Oh oh oh! Don’t be so formal, my dear....Varon is enough!”
Saying this, he smile at me while his still playing with one coin. Despite to the incredible physical resemblance between them, Varon have a complete different approach with people, more friendly I can say, and looks like this disappoint Sir Votan a little, a man who is engraved by the not so easy role to coordinate the military forces of Libidinis and this, probably, makes him use more formal etiquette in public.
“I think my son had explained you why we called you here, Lady”
“He does, yes....and I must say that letter surprised me at the begin....”
“Hope it doesn’t bothered you, Milady....” Sir Votan asks, interrupting us.
I look at him, uncertain on how to answer him “Oh, no....I’m just arrived here and wasn’t expecting a missive, Milord....you never bothered me, on the contrary, you have done too much for me!”
“It’s our duty as guards of Libidinis....” Varon reply, looking at us “and not only it....”
A malicious smile is now on his face and it’s clearly aimed to Sir Votan. The way he’s looking at his father, make me understand how uncomfortable those words are for him and now that I think well at it, during the whole time we were at the guards’ barrack, I noticed some little extra attention from him, but I was too shocked and down to notice them and now I wonder if he really have some feeling for me!
“Father!” Sir Votan thunder, as he tries to change the subject “we are here for business, not for silly chit chat!”
“Yes yes....as you said, Votan....” Varon replies, rising his shoulders and kneeling to take something from under the table.
That little scene makes me smile and both of them notice it. Sir Votan seems happy to see me smiling for the first time after our first met and this reaction give me the proof he really is feeling something for me. I wonder how much this make me feel alive again, but at the same time makes me feel dirty: Horgus died two days ago and am I falling for another man so soon!? How it can be!? Only after a minute I remember about the flower Xenia gave me at the market....yes, it’s probably its fault, my love for Horgus was deep and real and I don’t want to betray his memories....not so early, anyway!
“So, let’s talk of business!” Varon say, slamming a sack on the table. I heard that sound before, it’s impossible to don’t recognize it: it’s the sound of coins hitting each other and from what I hear, there are a lot of them inside that sack! And in fact, I’m right: when Varon open it, I can see how many of them fill the sack, already reaching the upper boarder.
“There are three thousands Sheckles inside it, my dear....and they are all yours now!”
Three thousands!? Really!? I’m shocked by the amount of Sheckles they are about to give me. In all my entire life, probably I holded just three of them, nothing more....and now, I can have three thousand!? It’s more than how I was expecting and even if I use them to pay my new clothes, probably I have to spend fifty or sixty, nothing more....probably, I can buy even a small house with all that money....I can’t believe they are all mine now!
“It’s the amount we reserved for you, Milady, as the only one survivor....”
“I....I don’t know what to say....” I reply trying to breathe “it’s more than I had imagined!”
“They are yours....and about the forearm guard....” Sir Votan grabs the blanket and pulls it away, discovering several parts of armor on the table. I stare at them, unable to believe at what I see: near my guard, there are all the pieces of Horgus armor, from the gauntlet to the shoulder and even the pectoral plate! And Sir Votan’s men had rescued all them....
“They are all yours, if you want, Milady....”
“Really!?” I babble, touching the dragon’s head shaped shoulder “this is the most wonderful gift you can ever give me....”
Tears start to come out again and the two men notice it. They both understand how important they are for me and Varon pats energetically his son’s back, pushing him outside the small room and closing the door behind them. I don’t know how long I stayed in that room, alone, holding tight the shoulder plate on my chest....all I know is how I was feeling happy to have something that can remind me about Horgus, even if it can appear just as a simple object to foreign eyes. And it was when they came back into the room that I take my decision....
“I have to ask you a last favor, Milord....”
“Of course....I’ll gladly do that, if I can!” Sir Votan reply, surprised to see determination in my eyes.
“I’d like to meet the best blacksmith of the entire city....I have something to commission him....”
“I’ll lead you to him, Milady....I think I understand what you wanted he do for you!”
And he does as promised. After passing by the shop where I bought my new clothes to take them, we finally reach the furnace and here, the owner and I talk for almost two hours, to settle all the works I need he do for me: adapting some of the parts of Horgus armor to me! The gauntlet, the arm, the shoulder and at last the pectoral plate. The whole work isn’t cheap and he need around four days to make it, but I don’t care because that offer me the chance to have something that was of Horgus to take with me, giving me the sensation he’s by my side even now. Finally I can feel energy running again in my body and feeble hope of a better and radiant future, a future I want to catch in my hands, as Horgus had prayed me to do just before he died in my arms.
-
With a new sparkle of life in my heart, I leave the blacksmith to his work and after have said bye to Sir Votan, I look at myself: in the last two days, I didn’t take care of my body or have done some trainee to let my muscles stay tonic, so what’s better then a bath to relax!? In the market, in the morning, I heard about hot springs in the north-west area of it and even if I never had visited them before, I know those places are perfect for relaxing after a hard day and I can say I really have hard days recently! Finding the place isn’t difficult, everyone know it in the city and there is no one that not speak well of it and of the services they provide to their customers, services very well accepted by men and even by women that visit the place regularly. And now that I’m in front of the hot springs, I can say I’m curious to find out the type of services they offer, because I noticed some young women giggling happily when I ask them to explain me about them, but all I have as answer was “They worth the wait....”.
When I finally step into the small hall, a delicious fragrance fills my nostrils. It’s fresh and relaxing, different from the scent of the primulae soavious but it’s pleasant enough to calm me a little more and to give me some interior peace. I must admit it....I really enjoy this sensation now, more than I ever done before! The voice of a young girl, suddenly catch my attention back.
“Welcome to Libidinis’ hot springs, Milady! Which services we can provide to you, today!?” she asks, with a pretty smile.
I look at her, while I try to figure out about those services....again! I have no idea of what she’s talking about and honestly, I’m not sure of my answer. And she notices it.
“First time here for you, Milady!?”
“Welllll.....yes, I’m just arrived in this city....” I answer, scratching my head a little nervously “and I’m not so practice of all the places around it!”
“I understand....maybe, one of our employer can let you have a tour and help you to choose” she replies, ringing a small bell placed on the counter. Immediately, a black long hair girl pops into the room from a side door, wearing just a thin light blue vest, too short to cover her long and toned legs and barely showing the bottom of her perfect round bum and too transparent to don’t let me notice she’s no wearing any undies under it: I can barely see her dark pink nipples pressed on the vest, that wraps them perfectly, and more important, the small and well cured black bush just over her young pussy. Judging from what I see, she must be younger than me, maybe just eighteen or slightly more, but she surely looks very pretty and sensual plus, she give me a strange sensation, similar to the one Colette’s was giving me this morning, but it’s not that strong.
“Iris is one of our best employers and she will guide you inside the hot springs, Milady!”
Iris, with a gracious smile, invites me to follow her inside the hot springs and lead me to the women’s changing room. Here, again, I can see females of many races undressing together and having a friendly chat as I never had seen before: I must admit it, more I visit Libidinis, more I’m surprised to see how interracial this city is….and I’m sure that I will have more surprises in the next days! With all my stuffs locked in a closet and my body wrapped in a soft and fragrant towel, I follow Iris till we reach the end of the corridor. Here, two different doors lead in to different area of the building: the one in front of me, lead to the internal bath area, directly connected to the outside natural pool of hot water, while the one on the left lead to a series of chambers where it’s possible to receive a relaxing massage and some “extra” services. From how Iris said the word “extra”, now I can understand what she mean and why all the girls who told me to visit the hot springs were excited by the idea of coming back here soon as possible, but I’m not interested in them....or this is what I’m thinking right now. When I finally step in the bath, I’m stunned by how big it is and by how many girls of any age are here: some are helping each other washing their back, other seems to be here alone and it takes short time to begin to chat and be friendly with the one near them. I look around at the whole room, trying to find an empty place where I can finally clean my body from blood and sweat, hoping it will help me to feel a little better. It takes a little, but at last I notice a little area on the opposite side of the room: the sound of my claws on the stone floor attracts the attention of many of the other customers and I can sense their eyes glued on me, especially on my claws and horns. Strangely, no one of them looks scared by my presence, probably because they are used to non humans being, I think they are more surprised by my appearance, so different from all the other creatures I had seen all day around the city and now, I’m starting to get used to their presence as I always lived here.
When I finally reach the free spot, I can’t avoid to stare at the girl near me: her skin seems really white and smooth, like some precious silk, and I can tell she take care of it a lot, because I can’t see traces of wounds or scratches, something strange for a young girl like her. And same can be said for her long dark blonde hair, which perfectly framed her face, making her looks very sensual despite her young age. The bracelet she’s wearing on her left arm, catch my attention: a bracelet that apparently is made by fine decorated gold and with two or maybe three rubies embedded in it: it looks definitely expensive, something that can be bought just by a noble and this probably mean she’s the daughter of some rich family or something similar. The fact she’s here in a public place and not in her family estate looks strange to me, but maybe she’s here for the same reason of all the other girls, the services that the employers provides, to enjoy them away from indiscrete eyes. I’m pondering about this when she turn and our eyes meet: despite her young looking face, her dark blue eyes are the ones of a girl who had experienced some difficult and painful situation, maybe something similar to what I’m experiencing right now, and I have the impression they are able to go deep in myself and expose my inner true feeling very easily. It takes a minute or so before I recognize she’s staring at me too, but she don’t seems scared....I can’t tell what is it, but it give me a strange feeling.
“Sorry, Milady....I don’t want to disturb you....” I apologize to her.
She looks at me a little longer, then answers.
“Don’t need to apologize....it happen so often that the other girls are surprised to find me here!” she say, smiling at me “and I’m not a Lady....I’m just an ordinary girl so, please....don’t be so formal.”
“With pleasure!” I reply smiling back at her “Can I ask you your name!?”
“Of course....it’s Kyla”
“Nice to meet you, Kyla! I don’t have a name, but most known me as Lady Dragon....just Lady, for friends!”
“Then, I hope I can call you just Lady!” she says, with a pretty smile on her face.
I smile back at her “Of course!”
We talk a lot while we were both washing our self and we start to know each other better. She told me she’s here to assist at the tournament, because a very special person for her is going to participate in it and she want to cheers her during the matches. And then, I told her about the travel that had lead me to the City of Libidinis, how I lost the man I loved and my impression to this new amazing city and we both agree about the fact that it’s different from any other city we ever visited before. Talking with her is pleasant and we are so caught by our conversation to the point we didn’t notice to be the only two girls in the bath area and the thing makes us laugh. Soon even Kyla leave the bath to go to the external pool and now I’m really alone in this big room but I don’t care because the silence of the room offer me the chance to think about some plan for the future while the sensation of the cold water that slips down on my skin helps me to have some restoration.
I’m lost in my thoughts with my eyes closed, when suddenly gentle hands graze my shoulders.
“Kyla, is it you!?” I ask, without opening my eyes.
“No, Milady....I’m not this Kyla....”
That voice....I recognize it immediately: Colette! I’m surprised and a little shocked to find her here and I wonder what’s going to happen from now on.
“I didn’t expect to find you here, Colette....”
“I can say the same, Milady....” she replies smiling, then continue “I’m a co-owner here and I come every day to relax before customers come to the tavern to have dinner.”
Now I understand why I got a sensation so similar to the one Colette has gave to me in the morning when Iris was leading me inside this place. Colette’s hands are now moving down from my shoulders to my breasts and that sensation is pervading my whole body again: it’s more intense then how it was in the morning, probably because I’m still under the effect of the flower Xenia gave to me and even because now I’m more relaxed then how I was in the morning. I’m starting to feel a little dizzy while her hands gently touch my breasts, massaging them with some surprising expert movements, plus now her breasts are pressed against my back, making my face flush a little. Despite their full and firm appearance, her breasts are soft but not as her lips: she’s now kissing my neck with slow but sensual movement, slipping along it till they reach my right shoulder, just to move back after indulging on it for few seconds. I want to try to free myself from that pleasant and warm hug but I can’t: I’m too caught by her now and the pleasure that is now running in my body is becoming too strong to resist it, especially now that she’s playing with my nipples, pinching and pulling them between her expert fingers, giving me the proof about the suspect I had in the morning....she really is interested in women and not in men! I wonder if her husband knows about this....
“Co-Colette....please, stop it! I can’t do that!” I babble, trying to hold a moan.
“It’s not what your body want, Milady!”
I don’t want to admit it, but she’s so right! Even if my mind is telling me to run away, my body don’t react as I want, it’s like if I have lose the control of it and I’m not able to regain it from Colette. And I can tell she really enjoy to play with my tits, even if they can’t be compared with hers, especially she adore to squeeze them so energetically that I can’t continue too long to resist and hold my moans and I’m sure she noticed it: she lightly bite my right lobe and squeeze my tits so tight that I moan loudly, probably catching the attention of some women in the outside pool, or this is what I think. But no one is coming to see what’s going on in the bath....probably, these types of things happen often in this place and usual customers didn’t pay attention to them....or something similar, I suppose....
“Your moan was so delicious, Milady....hope you will do it more for me....” Colette says, with a malicious smile on her face.
I feel like if Colette is abusing of me, but I like it....I like the fact she’s making me feel alive again after two long days darkest then hell and I must say that I’m starting to enjoy this new situation.
“I will moan for you all the time you want, Colette....and stop calling me Milady....Lady is enough!” I reply her, turning my head to face her. And without any hesitation, she place her lips on mine in a sweet and warm kiss: it lasted no long before her tongue try to open its way in my mouth, seeking for mine that reply immediately, starting a voluptuous dance together that make me feel even more alive. Of course, Colette didn’t forget about taking care of my body: her hands are still playing with my tits but soon her right hand start to slips down to my belly, slowly but unstoppable, giving me shivers that runs wild on my spine and making my body burn. And not only....for the first time, I can feel my cock reacting instinctively to the gentle and sensual touch of Colette’s hand on my body: it grow and get hard so fast, I’m surprised by this, and Colette is too, when her hand reach and grab it, making me moan again. Her hand is barely moving stroking my cock, probably more for curiosity than because she really want it.
“Wow....it’s the first time I hold one in my hand....” she say, a little puzzled “it’s.....strange!”
Her words confirm my suspects, at last. With my breath getting heavy time after time, I stare at her for a moment, and then ask.
“So, you really are....”
“A lesbian!?” she say, interrupting me “Yes, I prefer young and beautiful girls to men....is it a problem for you!?”
I shake my head, unable to speak for the intense pleasure she’s giving to me. If this is the first time for her to hold a cock, I have to say that it’s the first time for me too: not even Horgus had never taken my cock in his hand, he always treat me as a normal girl, and even I have never feel the desire to take it in my own hand and stroke it. I’m ashamed to admit it, but I think I have to do it someway.
“I must confess you….it’s my first time with a girl….” I take a little break to breath, then continue “..and I’m sorry for not telling you before about my body….”
Colette is staring at me directly in the eyes, with a strange expression that I can’t interpret, no matter how hard and long I try do it. Her eyes make me feel nervous for how deep they are looking inside me and the fact that she’s not saying a single word, increase this feeling to the point I can’t avoid to swallow during the wait, with my eyes glued on her fleshy lips.
“From the first moment you entered in the tavern, I had felt you was special, in some way....and now I know why....” she say, just before kissing me again with more intense passion, while her hands are still playing with my tits and my hard cock. But it takes no long to her right hand to slip down from my cock to my balls, till her fingers are over my pulsing rosebud, just to tease me touching it gently.
“You weren’t lying....” she whispers me, when our lips are finally away.
“I never have done it....” I reply, enjoying that sensation she’s giving me with the tip of her finger, when suddenly she stops. I look at her, disappointed by her action and she needs no words to understand that I want more of that from her. She bite my lobe again and squeeze my tits, while his finger open its way inside my rosebud exploring it with all its length, making me moan even louder than before. And with her finger taken by its exploration and my left nipple pressed tightly between her thumb and the index finger, she whisper me few words:
“I know the perfect place where I can teach you as two girls can love each other....”
I simply nod at her, trying to take my body under control and don’t let this ecstasy make me fall for Colette. When she finally set my body free from the grip of her skilled hands, I try to take a deep restoring breath but it last just a second: moving her slender fingers and with a malicious and intriguing smile on the face, she makes me sign to follow her. And I do it, without any hesitation: now it’s clear to myself that I’m not just fall in love with her, it’s something different from what I felt when I was near Horgus, it’s a strongest and more intense sensation and I feel like if I’m hypnotized by Colette, but I can’t explain how she was able to do it! Not that I care to find it out at the moment: all I want now, is to enjoy once more the incredible sensations she was giving me and nothing more, sensations that were able to make me forget about all the pain that had filled my heart for the last two days.
-
Colette leads me in the area of the massage’s chambers, till we reach a door with a sign over it. I look at it and I notice the writes that say “Employers only” and I can see her opening it with a key linked to a small bracelet she’s wearing on her left wrist. Judging by what I can see, the room is twice or so the one I have at the tavern and right in the middle of it there is the biggest round bed I ever seen before and it’s covered by red silky sheets, with some pillow made with the same silk all over it. Around the bed, there are many closets probably used by the employers to storage their personal things while they are working at the hot springs, but what really surprise me is the absence of windows in the room: on the wall to the right of the door, I can see a wooden grid that let fresh air enter into the room and right in front of it, there is a door that lead to the entrance of the building, judging by the conformation of the place.
While I’m looking around, Colette close the door behind us, leaving the key in the lock, probably to be sure no one will come inside to disturb us during our “play”: she sit on the bed, crossing her legs, and again, with her finger, she invite me to join her on it. And she don’t have to wait too long before I sit near her, as I don’t have to wait to have her tongue again in my mouth and her right hand on my tits, gently playing with them and with my erect nipples. Colette lay me down over the sheets, without giving to my tongue the chance to rest a little: I can feel how eager she is while her right hand slip down long my belly till it reach my left thigh....her light touch is sensual and different from the one of Horgus, but it’s not less intense then the one he gave me so many time during our wild and steamy nights. Her hand is moving more down till it reach my knee and indulge on it, while her left hand is still holding my nape to don’t let me escape from our endless and deep kiss: holding my knee, she spread my legs and push her right thigh between them, rising it till it strokes against my balls and on my bum cheeks. I want to scream my pleasure but her lips are glued on mine forcing me to be quiet but without being able to stop the shivers that runs all over my body or my hands, now lightly scratching her back and moving all over it, from shoulders to her bum cheeks. I experienced this before, but this time is different: Colette pay more attention in finding my sensible spots and her gentle touch on them is more effective on me than the one of Horgus....my neck, for example....Colette’s tongue is now licking it, slowly, down from my chin and for all its length and back, finally making me able to express my pleasure with my moans. And even the sensation of my cock pressed between our bellies is different: her soft body literally wraps it and the slow movement of her body on mine, increase the intensity of the pleasure I feel, like if she’s stroking it with her full body. Instinctively, I grab her cheeks and squeeze them, maybe putting too much strength in it: she screams, in a mix of pain and pleasure and I find it so irresistible that I squeeze them again, with more strength then before. Colette scream again, looking at me, but I don’t see angriness in her eyes, all I see is pure and wild passions that is running in her vein and in mine too, now.
“What a bad girl you are, Lady....”
“Ahhnnn....sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you....” I apologize trying to catch my breath back and staring at her malicious smile.
“Oh, but you didn’t hurt me....” she replies, squeezing hard my nipple “you are a bad girl because you are like me, addicted to pleasure!”
Addicted to pleasure as her....maybe she’s right, right now I’m not simply attracted by her but by the incredible pleasure she’s giving me and, I’m sure, she’s far to have done with me! She help me to stand on my knees, then she placed a pillow right in front of me, leaving me perplexed about what she’s planning in that crazy mind she have.
“Now, lay with your belly over it, Lady….” she says, moving by my side and staring at me as I do as she said.
“Like this!?” I ask her a little embarrassed, after noticing my bottom raised up and perfectly exposed to her eyes. I try to lift my chest a little, but Colette pushes me down over the sheets.
“It’s perfect like this….now don’t move!”
Saying this, she move behind me and soon her hands are on my bottom again, fondling it slowly and gently but it takes not so long before I can sense them slipping down long my thigh. Sometimes she barely graze my skin with the tip of her fingers and that light touch give me the strongest shiver I ever feel, to the point I must bite my lower lip to don’t moan again and again. Her hands move expertly along my inner thighs, up from my knees to my fully exposed bottom: their movement is slow but unstoppable and Colette knows the right spots where she has to focus with her fingers to raise my pleasure and let me lose control. I turn my mace to look at her, while her hands are filled by my bum cheeks and her fingers, so gentle till a moment ago, are now sharpen as claws, chaws that are scratching my skin, trying to find their way for my secret entrance: it takes no long to her thumbs to reach the border of my secret door, I can sense them titling it and deluding myself that they are going to open their way into this entrance right now. I see it in her eyes, she enjoy teasing me and probably I can enjoy it too but inside me, the frustration that the wait is causing me is strongest than the pleasure this wait can give: Colette is cruel and exciting at the same time, she’s really able at understanding other girls desires’ and weaknesses, she know how to use them for her advantage and I can say she never makes problem to herself in using them. And she’s doing this to me right now....
From my position, I just can see her eyes popping up from over my bum. They are deeply looking into mine and I’m sure that a skilled and intuitive girl as Colette is, have understand the fact that she had pushed me at my limit and I’m at the point that I’m ready to beg her to give me the extreme pleasure I’m waiting so much. But she continue to tease me: her thumbs, so close to my pulsing rosebud, are still stroking slowly all around it and I’m about to lose hope to feel them exploring my intimacy, when suddenly she press them more and stretched my anus, placing the tip of her tongue in it. Its small but determined movements make me squirm and moan loud....so loud as I never have done before and when her tongue open more her way inside me, I moan again and again, filling the room with my voice and, probably, even outside it someone can hear me right now! Her tongue moves sinuous and tireless, like a snake looking for prey and Colette have found one of them in me: I have the sensation that her tongue has reached my stomach and it’s mixing it and making me feel upside down and even if I want to scream loud my pleasure, all I can do is panting hardly and drooling all over the sheets, now completely soaked by my saliva. I can feel my legs stiff and my muscles strained by the spasm that fulfill my whole body and leave me at Colette’s mercy and the slow but continues penetration of her tongue, is inexorably leading me to one of the most intense and violent orgasm I ever had and no matter how hard I try to resist to it, I can clearly feel it rising inside me, completely out of my control.
I’m quite sure I can’t sense a deeper and incredible ecstasy then now, but Colette proves me that I’m wrong again. Without any hesitation and, more important, without giving me a moment to rest, she push two fingers inside my stretched and greedy rosebud, paying attention to don’t slow the movements of her tongue: she push them inside in one go, operation that is made easy by all the lubrication’s work that her tongue have done for several minutes, and they start to explore my canal, rhythmically, perfectly synchronized with her tongue. My whole body is now burning, enslaved to Colette’s skills and luxury that is now running into me too, making me desire for more and intense pleasure, something that even Horgus was able to let me feel in the three years we were together. Horgus....the pain that was gripping my heart till few hours ago, looks so far now and my mind is so overwhelmed by all the sensation that are running into my body and even if I know this is not what my heart want, I can’t stop now, my body and mind are now addicted to this, too much and too early, maybe, but it makes me feel alive again! Almost lost in this incredible lust, I close my eyes and immediately, I can see the satisfied expression on Colette face while she continue to rape me: exactly, I feel raped by that skilled girl that appear so young to be so expert in pleasing a woman. Not that she's more youngest then me, after all I’m just twenty-four, but it's unbelievable for me to think at how many experience with other girls she had before to become expert like this....or maybe it's not only thanks to her skill that she's an amazing lover!
“The hell are you thinking, Lady!?” I ask to myself in a short moment of lucidity. But that moment immediately disappear, overwhelmed by an infinite amount of sensations that are pushing me more than over my limits and Colette can read how I feel from any little movement of my body, in my heavy breath and in any other little thing regarding me. As a perfect luxury machine, she knows that this is the right time to make me surrender to the infinite pleasure she's giving me: with a majestic movement of her fingers, she spread more my torn rosebud and push another finger inside it and increasing the thrust of them and of her tongue. My body squirms visibly but not a single moan spill out of my mouth, it's like if the whole attention of body is focused on my anus and can't properly provide to any other actions except the one to let this infinite penetration I’m experiencing. And her fingers are now giving the same sensation of her tongue: it seems like they are now very deep in me, I can feel my belly being battered by them but I know this is just an impression my body is giving to my mind, reacting to something new and too intense for me. But I like it....I like the sensation to be possessed....it's something you can't imagine if you never had try it before and it's what Colette is doing right now and in a so easily that I’m astonished and my mind is now completely blank, like an empty page of a book no one had ever write. And my body is almost ready to surrender too: my cock is so big and swollen that I’m surprised by the fact that I can still hold a vast spray of my seed all over the silky sheets....I wonder how I’m able to resist despite the extreme ecstasy that is pervading my whole self from different minute!
And it happens again. I’m barely sure I can hold the pleasure a little longer, but I’m wrong: at last, a liberating moan spit out of my wide open and drooling mouth, filling the room again but this time it's louder and wild, like the one of an animal. And at the same time, my cock is finally free to release its white and sticky nectar that land all over my belly and on the pillow behind him, soaking it completely: it looks endlessly, as if I never had reach an orgasm in my entire life and that make me hope that the rape she's doing to me is finally over, but I’m wrong again. Her thrust turns faster and rougher, to the point a second and a third spray of seed arrive, wild and uncontrollable, and till the last drop didn't spit out of my cock, Colette didn't stop her thrust, but finally, at last, her fingers and tongue are giving me the chance to take a breath: I must admit that I’m surprised when she push them out of my devastated ass, but at the same time I’m disappointed, deep inside me I hope she will continue more with that pleasant torture. Not that I’m not relieved buy this break but I feel like as all she have done to me till now wasn't enough, even if I’m clearly exhausted and unable to move a single muscle of my body. I’m trying to catch my breath back, when Colette turn me on my back, placing herself right over my chest: her sweaty skin makes her appear even more attractive and sensual than how she usually is (something very hard to believe, to be honest!) and only when the slow movements of her arms catches my attention I notice her drooling and opened pussy. It’s an hypnotizing view and it’s so damn wet that Colette’s love juice is dripping all over my breasts: its smell seems sweet and pungent, it’s so different from the smell of my or Horgus seed, it’s more similar to a delicious fragrance that fulfill my nostrils making my mind a little confused.
“Now it’s your turn to pleased me, Lady….”
Her voice is sensual and soft and it’s similar to a celestial music in my ears. I’m exhausted and powerless, she drain everything out of me but no matter how I try, I’m not able to tell her I need to rest and more her swollen pussy is getting near my face, more resist to her appeal is difficult. And now, at last, her wet pussy is right over my mouth and some drops or her juice is landing on my lips and I can’t avoid to luxuriously lick them.
“This will be a long and hot afternoon….” are the words she says to me, again with a pretty and malicious smile on her face, just before she push her pussy against my mouth. And I know she’s absolutely right….
-
Interlude 1: Howls in The Night
(https://c2.staticflickr.com/2/1483/24791439530_b5963c8876_s.jpg)t’s an ancestral story and it’s well-known in many realms even if no one really know how it’s started but lycans’ story have crossed all the continent for centuries and the most important is the one about the first hunt to extinguish their race. It was organized under the supervision of the four most important and powerful kingdom of the continent where the lycans has caused the most trouble for over two hundred years. Was organized an entire army, formed by the most expert and strongest soldiers coming from each kingdom and it was leaded in to the battle by a General that soon was known for the ferocious attitude his men have, giving no mercy to the lycans, no matter if they were adults or just children: at the end of the first big hunt, the storytellers narrate that under the leadership of the General, over seventy percent of the lycans were exterminated, even their leader. But the five commanders of the lycans survived to the extermination and they formed five clan to protect the survivors and reorganize them under their control and thanks to the magical properties of the fragments of a mysterious artifact in their possession, the clans were able to prosper for several decades.
But their prosperity didn’t last forever. With the passing years, between the clans were born frictions caused by different point of view of the new leaders and from the increasing diffidence that there was now between them. Soon, internal conflicts began and there were years of internal fight between the clans, with the only purpose to collect all the five pieces in the hands of just one of the commanders, in a last try to reunite all the lycans again in only one and more powerful group. But these battles did not pass unobserved to the eyes of humans that want to take advantage of the situation to complete what their ancestors weren’t able to do, leading the continent to the second lycans’ hunt. But even this time, the lycans survive to the extermination the humans were planning and even the third great hunt, ten years later, was a failure for the humans, but not for the Kingdom of Swabia (the last one that join the alliance against the lycans) that takes advantage by the absence of many soldiers to expand its domain, subjugating several small realms.
After the third great hunt and four hundred years, lycans are still living around the continent but the five clans weren’t able to reunion them all under the flag of just one leader, making them continue their intestine fight for gain the full control on the entire race.
Nowadays, outside the Libidinis borders
It’s already midnight when the group can finally see the mountains chain which has always guaranteed protection to the Free City of Libidinis, saving it from the expansionist ambitions of the neighboring Kingdom. Their journey was long and perilous but the information that their spies have obtained must be verified soon as possible because they are vital for the future of the clan, the smallest of the five lycans’ clan and this make them an easy target for the other four. But despite the low number of its member, the clan can count on the most skilled elements of the whole lycans race, hard trained since they are nothing less than children and this explain why they were able to defeat the other clans so many time during the intestinal fight that is running from centuries between them.
Soon, three shadows can be spotted climbing along the headland where the group is stationed. Immediately, the men put their hands on the hilt of their swords, taking positions just in case the shadows are enemies and to prevent they can be caught before their mission can begin: the three shadows are approaching, with fast walk, and now they are at half of the slope that lead to the top of the headland.
“Put your hands off from the swords!” a voice thunder them, without any hesitation.
All the men follow his order, without waiting any other explanation, and move aside to let him advance in to the direction of the mysterious shadows, now so close to the point that all the men are now certain about the fact they are their comrades. The three men knees in front of the one which was now waiting them impatiently and remove the capes that covers their faces.
“Welcome to Libidinis, Master....”
“You are late” he thunder again.
“We are sorry....but as regular citizen of Libidinis, we have to be cautious when we leave it, or our undercover identity can be lost!”
“Mmmm....I think you are right. So, the information are certain!?”
“Looks like they are, Master....the object almost fit the description we have.”
“Almost!?” the Master asks with an upset expression on his face.
At his words, the three men begin to cold sweat and tremble, knowing perfectly how cruel the Master can be when someone disappoint him, but seems like this time he is calm and just waiting for their explanation. The oldest of them, takes the first step and replies to the even more impatient Master.
“I-I’m sorry, Master, but....” he babbles, swallowing nervously “ we were able to see it just for a moment and didn’t have the chance to examine it....”
“But the runes carved on it are the one our ancestors use....” another one of them continue, then immediately is silent, waiting for their Master reaction.
A reaction that arrived very soon. He stares at them, moving his eyes from one to another but without letting any emotion appear on his face, then speak
“It’s more than what we found in the last century....you have done a good job, after all” he says, staring at the city that lies behind the mountains right in front of him “now, lead us inside the city!”
The three men look at each other, then back at him, uncertain about how answering him.
“Master, I must apologies, but we can’t go back till it’s dawn or the guards will suspect something!”
He takes a break, staring at his Master, desperately hoping he will be not upset by his words: slowly, he raise his eyes, till he can see his face and his burning eyes pointed on him, while the right hand of the Master is grazing the hilt of the sword that lies along his flank, extracting half of it. He swallow twice, quiet sure the Master is going to extract his sword and point it at his throat, when one of the men who reached the city following him, interrupt them.
“Master, we can’t risk to let them lose their undercover identity....I think we have to do as they suggest.”
The Master looks at that man and after an endless minute, he let his sword slide back in to the sheath.
“As usual you are right, Hivraah....I must try to be more patient or the mission can turn in to a total fail!”
Telling this, he sits on a nearest rock and points his eyes to the sky, looking for the moon. He explore the sky in silent, staring at each star, stars he know very well, because since he was a child, he was attracted by them and by the moon, that pale lady that watches over everyone of her children which show to truly worship her. Then, he sees her, shining in all her beauty.
“Milady....soon we will be with you again....” he says, staring at her. He stay like this for almost two hours, contemplating the moon as a knight can do with the most beautiful princess of the whole heart, literally taken by her till Hivraah come to call him.
“Master, the time has come!”
Without telling any words, the Master stand up and reach his men already regrouped and just waiting his orders to move: the three men from Libidinis are in front of him on his left, the others on his right and just Hivraah is at his side, the clear sign that he is the Master’s right arm. He looks at them all, knowing perfectly they are the best men of the clan and they are all well trained and ready to accomplish at this important mission. He looks down the headland and how his men from Libidinis has predicted, a small caravan is moving in the direction of the city: he smirk, perfectly knowing the fact that those humans going to be an easy prey for them, especially with the help of the artifact he is jealously protecting in his bag. He take the artifact in his hand and rise it high in the sky, placing it between the moon and the group on his right: soon, their bodies start to change, their skin is now covered by black fur and their hands and feet begin to change, till they are replaced by claws. Even their faces change, slowly: their noses are getting longer, more similar to the one of a wolf and soon fangs replaced their teeth and pointed and furry ears grown on their heads, till the transformation is finally complete.
“Go, my brothers....for our Goddess!”
The group, fast and unstoppable, starts to run down the headland and soon they are at few feet from the caravan. They were surprised by the lycans attack and weren’t ready to reply at their fury: half of them fall under the lycans’ claw in a row, no matter if they are men, women or children, they all fall one after the other and even if they try to escape, they are not fast enough to avoid to be reached and killed. The only thing the lycans care, at the moment, is to not leave signs of blood on the wagons, to be sure no one in the city will notice them, when they are going to use them to enter in it. And in fact, they reach their objective: the whole assault last twenty or maybe twenty-five minutes and the extermination was easy and complete, without any visible sign of the fight on the wagons and, most important, without any survivor, as they had planned.
The Master, Hivraah and the remaining three men, were watching at the whole scene and only when it’s finally ended they join their companion, now waiting them near a pile of dead corpses. The smell of fresh meat and blood, fill their nostrils till the point they can barely resist to that incredible and unexpected banquet, but no one of them try to touch one of the corpses without the permission of their Master. Permission that comes soon: the Master turns himself and the other four in to their monstrous form and soon they all begin a macabre banquet to propitiate the success of their mission.
Meanwhile, at the external gate of the City of Libidinis, the guards are looking at the horizon, to prevent any enemies’ incursion during the night. It’s all quiet, to the point one of them is about to fall asleep, when howls suddenly wake him.
“Wolf....and they are not so far....” one of the guards, says.
“Yes.....yaaawnnnn....after all, it’s going to be full moon, soon....”
“You are right. Perfect time for them to hunt....” he replies, barely smirking in the shadow....
-
Lady Dragon – part 2
The Tournament
(https://c2.staticflickr.com/2/1641/24460176743_cae3885448_s.jpg)ays are running fast and now I’m here in this city from about five of them. Not that I regret the time I’m spending here, especially after what happened at the hot springs with Colette, but even if living in this city is a new and very nice experience, I can’t get out of my head the sensation about how wrong is the way I’m acting, like I’m dishonoring Horgus memory: in fact, after that day at the hot springs, Colette has become like a drug for me....a pleasant drug to be honest, and I can’t resist too long without her touch and kisses. I had try very hard to resist to the incredible attraction I feel for her, but always fail: I know, I can sense it, now she’s in touch with the lusty part of me and she’s using it to have full control on me, till the point I’m just a puppet in her hands. And deep inside me, I like it....I like the fact she’s able to take the pain for the loss of Horgus far from my heart but at the same time, I know it’s wrong....so damn wrong!
This is what I always repeat to myself when we are together, like now: in the afternoon, the employers room of the hot springs, has become our alcove, a place where no one come and disturb us during our “massaging sessions”, if it’s how I can call the incredible and exciting hours we spent there together. And anytime, no matter how hard I try, she always wins against my awareness, she know how to lock it in a corner and let the libido take the lead of myself and she always do that, like she have a special key for it or maybe....some special abilities!
And it’s exactly what is going on right now. I never felt so breathless and my body so heavy as today, I’m stunned by how much far she can push me, making me to surpass my limits more and more, but I’m more stunned by the fact she do it naturally, without any apparently fatigue, something so natural as it’s breathing for everyone else.
“Please....stop now....” I babble, without sorting any effect “you know I have business to do soon!”
“They can wait....this is what you really need....” she reply, pushing all her hand up my fully stretched ass.
That sensation makes me scream and its intensity makes me arch my back while I’ll grab the silky sheets with all my strength. The way she dominates me, drive me crazy any time and she makes me reach several orgasms at day and a new one, I’m sure, is about to arrive, as an unstoppable wall of water that is about to land on an unstable ship during a sea storm, sinking it. And I’m that ship, unable to resist to the fury of the nature....or better say, in this case, of a single girl: Colette is pure passion, any cell of her body is filled by it and it takes no long to her to seduce a person near her, no matter if it’s a girl or a man, her presence attract everyone to her, as honey attract bears or bees. And she know this very well, in fact she always use this unnatural ability for her advantage: I heard many rumors about her, here at the hot springs, and each one of them involve Colette with a different girl or woman that usually is a customer of this place. I can suppose this is a sort of hunting field for her, a field she know very well and she used to visit every day to discover a new and tasty prey for her pleasure. And now it’s my turn to fulfill her desire....or maybe I must say, it’s my turn to be her victim! Yes, I’m a victim....a victim of her endless lust, lust which is now running all over my body, wild and unstoppable, while she deeply push her hand back and forth in my rectum....again and again, making my intense pleasure rising and grow till the point it turn into pure ecstasy which explode in an incredible and wild orgasm, leaving me exhausted, again! But even this fourth orgasm she gave me don’t makes her stop: as it happens during our first time, I can sense her hand reaching my stomach, devastating it with its thrust and she continue till she can see a little sparkle of energy in my body.
When I finally wake up, I’m alone in the room. I look around and I can see no traces of Colette, just my towel she threw over one of the furniture when we enter here and two of the employers that are changing to left the hot springs. I can hear them giggling while looking at my naked body and murmuring between them about something, I’m too disoriented to understand what they are talking about, but I’m sure it’s about me and Colette, judging by the fact they discretely turn to look at me time by time. At this point, I can presume everyone from the staff , or anyway the female part of it, know about me and Colette and what we are doing in this room for hours and the situation make me blush visibly, while I try to cover myself with the silk sheets.
“Girls, can you tell me the time, please!?” I ask them, when I’m finally able to put words one after the other.
“Few minutes and the hot springs will be close....”
“Good Lord, I’m in late!” I yell, taking the towel and running to the door, opening it “please, can you give me the time to use the bath!? I just need three minutes or less!”
“Of course, Milady....Miss Colette gave us directives about it, take your time!”
Thanks to my unstable and trembling legs, running to the bath area wasn’t easy and when I reach it, the employers had started to clean all around it, but they didn’t put out any problem when I ask them to use it for a little, proof that Colette had give some directives to everyone here, to be sure I can go to my meeting cleaned and refreshed.....welllll, cleaned for sure, I have to say, but refreshed....it’s a bit hard, looking at my condition, but I cannot go to meet the Prefect of Libidinis, after he asked me to visit him at his house. I wonder why he want to meet me now and not when I arrived in the town, but I can presume it have something to do with the imminent begin of the Summer Festival and of the tournament which is running during it, tournament that have no more meaning for me and this is why, three days ago, I’ve told to Sir Votan I don’t want to take part at it. But something tell me that the Prefect don’t want to lose a potential attraction for visitors or pilgrims, not after all the posters he sent to neighbor kingdoms, claiming I’ll going to take part in the show. And in fact....
When finally I arrive at the Prefect house, placed in the north-east corner of the main square, the sun had started to fall on to the horizon and the streets of the city, usually crowed by people, are empty and the street lamps has started to be turned on, a clear sign of how late it is. After had taken a deep breath, I knock at the main door of the house but no one answer me and I’m about to knock again when the door creaks, starting to open.
“What can I do for you, Milady!?” a man’s voice asks me, while he comes out of the shadow. He must be around sixty or more, judging by his grizzled hair, but despite his not so more younger appearance, I must say he have an imposing presence, but not because he have a trained body or something similar, it’s more for an aura that is surrounding him. But he’s far from impressing me....
“I’m Lady Dragon, and I was invited by the Prefect for a talk”
“Oh, yes, we were waiting you, Milady....” the man replies, opening completely the door “please, come in!”
He leads me inside the house, long a not so lighted corridor, till we reach a little room, then he turn to me.
“Milady, can you wait here for a moment, please!?”
“Of course....” I reply, just before he disappears behind a door on the opposite side of the room. It takes few minutes before he come back, inviting me to follow him in the nearest room. Here, I can see different people sited around a small table, sipping some red wine and chatting between them, just to interrupt their chat and turn to me when I enter the room.
“Milord, Lady Dragon is here”
Then, he turns to me and pointing at a chair near the big couch where most of the people in the room are sitting, he continues.
“Please, Milady, take a sit!”
Saying this, the old man grab the chair and place it right in front of the couch, adjusting it while I’m sitting down on it, adjusting my dress with my hands, to don’t risk to sense it uncomfortable while I’m talking with the Prefect and the other people. Discreetly, I look at the three in front of me: the Prefect, on my right, it’s a man which look to be around fifty, or maybe a little less, and looks like a resolute man who know how to take advantage of any situation to gain for him more power and control on the people around him, thanks to the important role his family, the House of Mercator, got in making the city grew. And on my left, a young man is sitting on a chair nearby the couch, where a youngest girl is sitting, crossing her legs and holding the man’s hand. This mean they are in some type or relationship and judging by the admiration I can see in the eyes of the man, I can clearly say they are a couple but I can’t say if they are married or not. The only thing I’m sure is about they are not ordinary citizen or nobles, it’s clear by the jewelry she’s wearing and by their clothes that they are exponent of some highest rank, maybe from some monarchy, but there is a thing I’m sure about: despite her feminine appearance, the long black hair and the scent of the perfume she’s using, my nose can’t be tricked so easily....
The voice of the Prefect interrupts me, bringing me back to reality.
“I’m very thankful for accepting my invite, Lady....” he says, with his voice calm and quiet.
“My pleasure, Milord....I hope you will forgive me for being in late.” I answer him, with the same tone.
“Oh, it’s not a problem....as you can see, I’m very busy here, tonight! And please, call me Signis!”
“Very well....Signis. I can imagine how busy you are....I suppose your guests are all here for the festival” I say looking around me, then looking back at the mysterious girl on my left.
“You are right, my dear....but not at all! They are all here for the tournament!”
The tournament....I completely forget about it, or better say I don’t care about it after what happened during and after my travel to come here in Libidinis. But for the city and, most important, for the Prefect, this is an event that can bring many money in their coffers and now I have no more doubts about the reason why I’m here tonight, but I want to listen at Signis words before doing my move. But the first one who talks isn’t him, it’s the mysterious girl.
“Your name has reached even my realm, the Kingdom of Lombrady, and now I’m very impatient to admire you in the arena, Lady!”
The Kingdom of Lombrady, she say....it’s far from here and I never had visited it, but I heard about it and about the beautiful Queen that rule it from about five years, Ophala, and I must say I’m surprised to see her here in front of me because I heard the conflict against the Kingdom of Swabia is getting worst recently and the armies of Lombrady are not strong enough to resist to the continuous assault from once of Swabia. Bud probably, those voices are false, or it’s what I can say judging by the calm Queen Ophala is showing me right now. False as her identity....no matter how much she take care of her hair and makeup, or if she wear so much provocative dress (the slit of the dress completely reveal her long and slim legs), she can’t hide the scent of her masculine body to me, it’s clearly different from the one of a woman and my nose is too sensitive to don’t recognize it. I stare at “her” for a little, trying to imagine the reason of this deception and the only one I can find is about how the Kingdom of Lombrady was ruled for centuries, namely by its Queens: probably, and this is just my supposition, the last Queen didn’t had a daughter and Ophala, or whatever her real name is, was educated as a girl....Good lord!
“There is something wrong!?” she directly asks me, noticing I’m looking at her.
“No, your highness....I was just wondering why a beautiful Lady as you is interested in a tournament like this!” I reply, telling a lie to her.
“Well, it’s very simple, to be honest....this kind of tournaments are perfect to discover some impressive talent and an opponent like you, is perfect to evaluate them.” she takes a break to sip some wine from her goblet, then continue “and this lead us to the reason why we ask to our dear Signis to invite you here, Lady!”
So, there are them behind this invite....and probably, many other delegations of the other Kingdoms had makes the same request to Signis and, of course, he can’t refuse to accomplish their request or the good name of his House can be partially ruined by it. And in fact, Signis takes the word.
“Lady, we called you here to ask you to take part at the tournament, but not as a gladiator of Lord Barton....”
I look at him perplexed: not as gladiator of Lord Barton!? I can’t join the tournament as his gladiator, not now that he is dead during the assault at his ship! I’m pretty sure they are planning something to let me join the event, without giving me any chance to refuse but not in my worsteds nightmare, I can suppose what they are going to tell me. Signis, without carrying by my strange look at him, continue.
“You can be an independent contestant, Lady....but you can’t at the moment! Despite the fact your Lord is dead, you officially are still a slave and everyone can claim to buy your life, but we want to offer you the chance to gain your freedom....”
I’ll suddenly stand up, interrupting him, and making the chair slam on the floor.
“A slave!? And who is my Lord now!?” I yell, furious “I had lost everything I had coming in this city and now you are telling me I’m still a slave!?”
“Indeed, my dear....you are property of Libidinis, now....and this mean I can dispose of your life, as Prefect of this city!” he reply, calm and not worried by my reaction.
“See, my dear Lady, a slave is always a slave, no matter if her Lord die, they are all registered.... but we have the power to give you your freedom and it will be noticed to every kingdom of the alliance....” Queen Ophala say, standing up and coming close to me and watching me straight in my eyes. Then, she move to the table behind me, placing her bum on its border and looking at a parchment that lies over it “with my and Signis signature on this parchment, you will be a free citizen....and if you accept to join the tournament, we are ready to sign it right now!”
“But now it’s up to you, Lady....are you going to accept our offer!?” Signis ask me, joining Queen Ophala.
As usual....people which have the power in their hands, always try to gain the highest benefits for them, no matter if this mean using some subterfuges and if they have to abuse of people that are not able to protect them self and even if I can easily escape from them, the only effect I can obtain is to be hunted for my whole life by head hunters and mercenaries in search of glory and money. I’d like to jump against them and give them a lesson they hardly forget too soon but I know I’m not in the position to do it, especially if I don’t want to make Libidinis and Lombrady my eternal enemies.
“What happen, if I accept your “gentle” request!?” I ask, grinning, my teeth.
“It’s simple....you will be the main attraction of the fighting tournament, you just need to sign the tournament subscription module and after you have done it, we are going to sign the document that prove the fact you are a free citizen from today!” Signis grab a feather and merge it in the ink bowl, then he hand it to me “We have a deal, dear Lady!?”
I stare at the feather and then at him and Queen Ophala, really tempted to run away from this place but taking my hanger under control, I move close to them.
“I think it’s a reasonable deal....I accept it with grrrratitude!” I answer, looking at them with fire in my eyes and taking the feather from Signis hand “where I have to sign the module!?”
With a satisfied smile on his face, Signis show me where I have to sign it, exhorting me to do it immediately. And I do it, without hesitation and after me they both have to do the same with my document, finally putting an end to this story. When I’m done, Signis take the module and examine it closely, to be sure my sign is well recognizable, then he pass it to Queen Ophala that makes the same thing and I can tell they looks really complacent by having that simple piece of paper in their hands, especially Signis because now, the reputation of the House of Mercator is safe. And finally, it’s their turn to accomplish at their part of our deal and they immediately do that, both signing the document that give me my freedom back, finally! When they are done with the document, Signis move back to the small table where we were till few minutes ago and takes two empty goblets and the bottle of wine, handing one of them to him, the he begin to fulfill Ophala’s one, mine and, at last, his one, till we all have our goblets full of red and delicious wine.
“Let’s celebrate this event with a toast, my dear Ladies....” he say, rising his goblet right in front of his face, then he turn to me “to the tournament and our champion! Cheer!”
“Cheer!!” I and Queen Ophala answer him, as one, then we all take a long sip of wine. It taste delicious, for sure more than the wine I’m usually used, and it’s strongest than any other one I ever tasted before: looking at Signis and then at Ophala, I can clearly tell how not used she is to wine, because her face is visibly flushing and I have the impression she’s a little unstable on her legs. I smirk at that view, it’s a sort of little revenge for me....a sweet and delicious one! I take another sip of wine, exhorting them to do the same, noticing the fact she’s doing it with hesitation, proof of what I was supposing is right.
“Too strong for your highness!?” I ask her, with a devilish smile.
“Of course it isn’t, my dear....” she reply, then she take a long sip, till her goblet is empty. Her face turn more red but she plays the role of the strong girl, trying to resist to the effect of that nectar.
“The most delicious wine I ever taste, Signis....really....”
But she didn’t have the time to finish her talk, that her legs tremble visibly, forcing her to use a nearest chair as support. Immediately, the man which was at her side on the couch, run to her and hold Ophala in his arms, visibly worried.
“My beloved, you know the effect wine have on you....you are not used to it!” he say, fondling her back and taking away the goblet from her hand and placing it on the table.
-
Hearing this words, I’m about to explode in a loud laugh but I hold it, just to don’t risk her and Signis can change their mind about our deal, but to be honest I’d like to joke a little more with her, even if it’s not the case, probably. After placing my goblet on the table too, I help the man to support Queen Ophala, taking her outside on the garden of the Prefect house, a garden that have his privacy thanks to the tall walls that surround it, pushing away some indiscrete eyes.
“I’m sorry, Milord....if I knew about how low resistant her highness has about alcohol, I never had pushed her to drink more!” I tell him, without hiding a little smirk on my lips.
“It’s not your fault, my fair Lady....she usually play the role of the strong girl....she have to do!”
“Why, if I can ask!?”
“For her kingdom and its citizen....” he takes a break, then continues “the war is getting long and it’s straining the whole kingdom....”
“I heard about the war against Swabia....it must be difficult for Lombrady to resist to their continues attacks!”
“It is, in fact....I’ll try to give her all my effort, but the war is not going well for Lombrady....”
“Even hiding her secrets, I suppose....” I ask him, while we help the Queen to sit on a wooden bench in the garden.
“What did you mean, Milady!?” he asks me with a puzzled and worried expression on his face.
“Milord, I know something about law of Lombrady, especially about the throne heir....and I know about “her” true self....” I whisper him, and after a small break I continue “so, I suggest to her, and to you of course, to don’t try to trick me again, in the future....”
He stares at me with his eyes wide open. I can imagine what he’s thinking right now and before he can say anything, I point at my nose with my left index finger. It takes a little before he can reorganize his thoughts and talk to me again.
“Milady, I don’t know what are you talking about, but....let’s presume the Queen have a secret of that type, did you think it’s possible, for you, to keep it secret if I swear you that what happened tonight will be not repeated anymore!?”
Anxiously, he was waiting for my answer: he was trembling, while his hands are holding the ones of his Queen and gently fondling her back to help her to feel a little relieved and the wait is clearly killing him and nervousness is rising in him, to the point he is cold sweating.
“Presuming she have that type of secret....I think I can keep it for me, Milord!” I finally reply, smiling at him.
At my words, he takes a deep relieved breath and thanks me, babbling a little. We cut our talk just a moment before Signis join us, taking a glass of water for the Queen, already visibly dazed by the wine.
“Prince Henrik, I’m so sorry....I didn’t knew about the fact Queen Ophala it’s not used to alcohol!”
“Milord, it’s not your fault....and I’m sure she will feel better soon!” Henrik replies, reassuring Signis about the actual situation, then continues “maybe I have to take her back to our room....it will be helpful!”
“I think Prince Henrik is right, Signis....some rest will help her to recover soon!”
“Indeed....let me call one of my servants to help you, Prince Henrik!”
“It’s no needed, Milord....I can take care of the Queen by myself, really!”
“Well, let me offer you the escort of some of my soldiers....it’s night and the streets are not safe....”
Prince Henrik gladly accept the offer of Signis and after had saying goodbye to all the other customers, he leave the Prefect house, helping Queen Ophala to walk back to the room (or better say house, probably) Signis have reserved for them, during all their stay in Libidinis.
After had giving instruction to his soldiers, Signis came back to the garden, joining me with a full bottle of red wine in his hand. He sit near me and without saying any words, he fill my empty goblet till the board, then he do the same with his one and rise it to me, for another toast. Our goblets clink in the quiet of the night and soon, all the wine in them is gone and same happen for other two times: Signis, which is now showing the first signs of all the alcohol we drunk, is now staring at me with a little surprised expression.
“You surely can hold well alcohol, Lady....I didn’t expect to see a girl drink so much!”
“Oh, my constitution helps me a lot with it....considering me as a normal girl is not correct, Signis....” I reply, taking a last sip.
“I guess so....anyway, thanks for accepting our request.”
“Did I have choice!?” I ask, looking at him disappointed.
Signis didn’t answer me immediately: his eyes are now fixed on his almost empty goblet and I can see a serious expression on his face, like if many thoughts are now running in his mind and he is trying to order them. He takes a deep breath, then turn to me.
“Maybe what we did isn’t correct, Lady....but administrating a city like this and taking care of a festival isn’t an easy thing, considering the fact that this event is always waited by the merchants that live here!”
“Mmmm....and this gives you the right to use subterfuges to gain your goal!?”
“Sometimes it’s needed....” he says, taking another sip “it’s the same of fighting in the arena, just on biggest scale! You can call it strategy, if you prefer....”
He stands up, looking at our empty goblets and then at the bottle, just to find out that even this one is empty now. He is about to call one of his servant to let him bring to us another bottle, but I stop him before he can do it, assuring him I got enough wine and I must leave to move back to the tavern and have some rest, to be able to prepare me properly for the imminent begin of the tournament. But most important, I really need to rest after another incredible and marvelous afternoon with Colette....but this is not something I can tell him, not without risking to put both of us in trouble, even if I have to admit I had seen many incredible things here in this city, things that can’t be seen elsewhere or, anyway, not under the sunlight: probably, this city is more free then how its name can show to people that come here for the first time.
When I step inside the “Silver Horn” it’s around midnight and few customers are still there trying again to seduce Colette. I had seen them coming here every night in the last five days and this prove how appealing she is, but no one of them can imagine the secret she’s hiding and now I share with her, being part of it and there is no day that Colette let pass away without remembering me about it. And I’m sure, more days of intense passion are waiting me....
Two days have passed form my talk with Signis and Queen Ophala and finally the time is arrived: today, the Summer Festival of the free City of Libidinis begin and with it, many events too but the most waited, surely is the wrestling tournament in the arena: here, many men and women coming from the cities or from the allied kingdoms, will prove their strength and abilities in front of nobles and normal citizens, gathered here attracted by one of the most followed event in the whole continent. And now I’m here, waiting for its begin, in a room crowed by warriors of any race and nations, anyone so different from each other but with the same goal in their mind: the victory! Some do it for their Lords, others for them self, to have their freedom back, and then there are the ones that do it just because they are attracted by the money of the prize....everyone here have a reason, no matter where we from or how our lives are running day after day.
Felinx, elves, humans....more I look around and more much different type of contestants I can see in this room. All of them looks well trained and ready to show it to the crowd that fill the arena, but no one of them is even close comparable to me, or this is what I think till I see her, on the opposite corner of the room: a naga! It’s the first time I see one of their specie, they usually don’t leave in this area of the continent but even if I never talked to her before, I know who she is or maybe, it’s more accurate to tell I can imagine who she is: Kyla’s friend! I must say that I was stunned by how Kyla had described her to me, but now that I can see her with my own eyes, she looks even more incredible then how I had imagine her: her long tail, almost three meter long, is covered by scarlet scales and looks like a very powerful weapon in a hand to hand confrontation as this tournament is and despite she doesn’t appear so tall, I’m sure she can easily outclass most of the opponents she will face, if she use her tail as support to rise her body. She looks focused on her thoughts, maybe she’s preparing herself for the match and everyone else is doing it right now, anyone in a different way, but for sure, she’s doing it in one I never had seen before: she’s grasping tight a pendant in her left hand, something very important for her, probably, and I wonder what makes it so important to push her to hold it like that. Maybe it’s a gift from someone she is in love or maybe it’s a memory of her family, I can’t know it for sue, but there is no doubt about how precious it is, I can tell it even from the way she’s looking at it, when I notice it’s open and can barely see a picture painted inside it. I can’t tell who’s on that picture, but her expression let me understand that it’s not a simple man or woman on it, but someone very special for her, someone that probably is her reason of life and probably, the reason why she’s taking part at the tournament.
“It’s time! Get ready for the arena!”
A male voice caught my attention. Finally, the moment to be introduced and claimed by the crowd that is filling the arena has come: slowly, any contestant stand up and take his steps to the stone corridor that link this room to the field where everyone of us is impatient to show how powerful we are to the spectators that are waiting us. While we walk in the corridor, I can hear the screams of the crowd getting louder, till they explode in a thunderous ovation when we finally came out of it and the first of us step on the sand of the arena’s field and at anyone of us that enter in it, the screams get louder, till I make my entry: the arena is rumbling and the excitement of the spectators fill the whole arena. My eyes need few moments to get used to the bright of the outside and I must say that I’m pleasant surprises by what I see. Probably, this arena is half the size of the one of Rhoonas (ones of the biggest, with the two in the Capital of Swabia’s Kingdom) but it’s full to the point that spectators are pressed to each other so much that their number is overwhelming the maximal capacity of the arena. Plus, as it’s not enough, I heard that many others are outside the place watching at the event via special magical instruments that permit to transfer the images in front of them on some special equipment placed outside the arena and in other areas of the city, like the main square or the taverns.
When Prefect Signis stand up and start to talk, the whole arena turns quiet and in any corner of it, people can hear his voice.
“Citizen of the Free City of Libidinis....and all of you that made a long travel from all around the continent to be here at the annual Summer Festival....let me thank you all for being here!”
The sound of a multitude of clapping hands feel the area, while Signis look around the arena with a satisfied smile, then continue.
“Please....my dear friends, save your admiration and cheers for the contestants! We have lot of interesting fighters this year, coming from the entire continent but today, I’m very proud to announce you we have a special guest!”
The crowd is now murmuring, impatient to know who this guest is and all the eyes are now looking carefully at us, one after the other, trying to examine any one of us to discover witch of us is the one Signis is talking about.
“It’s her....her!” some very excited voices claim, after few moments, then Signis takes back the words.
“Exactly! I’m proud to announce you all the presence of Lady Dragon, coming directly from the City of Rhoonas! She’s here to fight in the name of her Lord, Sir Barton, that perishes during the travel to reach Libidinis!”
Signis takes a short break, just to look around another time, then he speaks again.
“We offer her hospitality and she gently accept to take part at the tournament in name of her Lord and....” he is now looking at me. “I gently accept, uh!?”, I think to myself, remembering my talk with him and Queen Ophala two days ago, when he continues. “and to honor the name of the man she loves, Horgus the Titan!”
Ovations of joy rise immediately from the crowd, as they heard the name of a hero and I’m really surprised by this reaction. Horgus the Titan....it’s the first time I heard my beloved Horgus being named like this and I wonder why Signis do it so sudden, but maybe I’m starting to understand it and soon, my suspect have a confirmation, directly from Signis mouth.
“Someone of you, probably remember him! Till six years ago, Horgus the Titan was a well-known name in any arena of the continent and as you probably know, no one has ever defeated him, till he retired from competitions and become an excellent trainer! And today, here at Libidinis, we have his last disciple, Lady Dragon!”
The crowd goes loud then before. All the eyes are now pointed on me, even the others contestants are looking at me, surprised by Signis’ words but probably, right now I’m the most surprised one. I had always suspected about that Horgus was a fighter in the past, but never had imagine he was so well know and popular and this explain very well why Lord Barton was taking his opinion in so high consideration. I’m stunned by this revelation, but at the same time, I wonder if there are any other things about Horgus he didn’t told to me, but at the same time I’ll understand why he knows so well about Libidinis tournament, because probably, or better say I’m quite sure of it, he had take part at it in one of the past edition, or maybe to more than one!
“Please...please my friends....there will be time to celebrate our champions....” Signis says, trying to calm a little the now too much excited spectators of the arena, then he turns to us, looking straightly at everyone of the contestants and smiling he speak to us.
“Here, today, you all are the strongest fighters of the whole continent and I’m sure you are ready to show us your power and abilities....I wish this contest can run in name of the respect that every one of you has for each other and of the rules you all know! Let the Goddess of Victory smile at the strongest of you and grant him, or her, the victory! May the contest begin!”
The whole arena is rumbling louder than before and probably, the same happens in any other place where citizens of Libidinis and travelers are now watching at the ceremony for the begin of the tournament. I’m sure that Signis is quiet satisfied by the reaction of the spectators and in his mind he has started to ponder about the profits the city, but most important him, will gain by the event, now that he enlight the soul of anyone of them with the memories of Horgus, a man that everyone consider a hero of the arena. While an employer is leading us back to the room where we were waiting for the begin of the ceremony, I take a last look at the stage where Signis is: there, I can easily recognize Queen Ophala and her beloved Prince Henrik, both with a satisfied expression on their faces. Then, I notice another man I had seen before near them, a man that usually came to visit Lord Barton at his estate before any match I had at the arena of Rhoonas. He’s Markus, the Prefect of Rhoonas, and he’s probably here to enjoy the tournament and to establish a more solid partnership with the City of Libidinis, something he was expecting from Lord Barton, being him the biggest merchant of Rhoonas and considering he had business in several sectors. But now, with his premature departure, the City of Rhoonas has lost its charismatic figure and knowing that, Markus has take the decision to move his steps personally, avoiding to use any mediocre intermediary that can ruin a delicate negotiations with Libidinis. In fact, Lord Barton was well-known in Rhoonas for being an excellent merchant with many interests and often the Prefect asked him to solve lot of delicate affairs that made the city prosper fast and become a crucial point for business and this, of course, made the name of the Barton’s Family grown in fame and respectability in any city and country that have commercial interaction with the City of Rhoonas. Now, I wonder what type of business Markus have in mind, but I’m sure they are very important if he is here personally, anyway, it’s not like I care of them too much, all I hope is he’s not trying to involve me in them, obtaining my property from Signis.
-
While we are waiting to be called for our match, the others start to submerge me with questions about my relationship with Horgus and on how he train me for almost three years: which type of exercises he suggest me, how many hours at day we do them and, last but not least, how it was to be her lover. I try to avoid answering at the last one, but some of them are really insistent and the only thing that save me from them, is the fact that some employers of the arena come to call some of us for the first four matches, leading the first of us to the arena to accomplish at our role. The rules of the tournament are simple and easy to remember: any match is one against one and no weapons are allowed during it, plus there is a time limit for each match and it settled to be at last no longer than an hour. There are two judges for any match and have the delicate role to verified that no one break the rules and, the most important, to establish who will be the winner in case of reaching the time limit, judging the performance of the two contestants and who of them has demonstrated to be the most powerful and skilled, claiming our victory or our failure. The first match ends in few minutes and I’m not surprised of it: in fact, one of the two contestants is Serpentina, the female naga I noticed before we were introduced in the arena and presented by Signis to the spectators. Her foe, if it’s how I can call our opponent during the match, was a felinx, but despite the incredible agility they have, he wasn’t able to face her fast tail and the strength of her coils. In fact, he surrender to her while she was strangling him with her tail, leaving him few chance to free himself from its tight grasp, but the rivalry they showed in the arena, immediately disappear once they are back here in the waiting room.
“Damnnn....I was sure to avoid the grasp of your tail, this time!” the felinx says, massaging his neck.
“You improved a lot, Damian, especially your speed....but you must work harder if you want to beat me!”
“Yeah, yeah, sure....ouch! It hurts everywhere!”
“Sorry....maybe I put too much strength in my tail! What about some hale, later, to let me be forgiven!?”
“Sure thing, my friend! See you tonight at The Anvil!?”
“I’ll be there at nine!”
The felinx nod at her before leaving the room and Serpentina sit on her tail not so far from me. She didn’t look tired after her match, after all it wasn’t a difficult challenge, well, not for someone like her, anyway! In fact, due to the fact she had an easy victory, felinx are considered as very difficult opponents in the arena, because they can mix their extreme and useful agility with the strength they gain following the hard trains that waits everyone who want to start the career of a gladiator, no matter the reason why he, or she, want to do it. I must admit the fact she intrigue me, for two reasons: the first, is because I never had met one of her race before, the second is because I’m electrified by the chance to face her during this tournament. And this is why I take the decision to approach her.
“Easy win for you, today!”
“Maybe....but Damian is getting good fast!”
“Damian....is the name of that felinx!?” I ask her, continuing our conversation.
“Yes....never had met him on the battlefield!?” she asks me, surprised.
I shake my head “I never had take part at tournaments outside the league where the City of Rhoonas belongs!”
“That explain a lot....Damian and I are rivals from almost three years.”
“But also good friends, from what I see....” I ask, interrupting her.
“Indeed. We don’t have a Lord to serve, we are both free and we respect each other, till the point we become friends!” she takes a break then continues “Only friends....if it’s what you want to ask me!”
“Understand....” I simply reply to her. Damn, I must admit she’s very good at reading other expressions and I’m sure she’s going to be a hard opponent to beat! Too bad I wasn’t able to look at their match, probably I can learn something about her tactics and style from it, but there is nothing I can do....those are the rules and we all have to follow them. While I’m focusing on my thoughts, her question brings me back to reality.
“I notice you were staring at me, before we were introduced in the arena.....why, if I can ask!?
“Uhmmm....nothing, really! I was surprised to see a naga here, it’s the first time I see one of your race in an arena., even, welll....I know about you, someway!”
“Soooorry!? How it can be!?” she asks, perplexed.
“I met your friend Kyla at the hot springs, few days ago, and we talked a little....I can say she was looking pretty excited, when she was talking of you!”
“That girl....” she says, turning away, a little pissed off “she always speaks too much!”
It’s clear for me why she’s reacting like this: even if Serpentina is trying to hide it, by her expression I can tell there is something more than a simple friendship between them and the funny thing is the fact she is thinking that Kyla reveal it to me, when she didn’t! Pondering at the situation, I can’t hold a loud laugh.
“What’s funny for you!?” she asks me, with her cheeks barely flushing and placing her closed hands or her flanks. I try to stop laughing, but the situation is a little too hilarious and it takes a minute before I can finally answer her.
“Sorry....I think you mistaken my words!”
“Mistaken!?”
“Yes....Kyla was looking very proud of being your friend and of your ability....that’s it!”
“Kyla said what!?” she asks me, with her eyes wide open and a little confused “nothing more than this!?”
I nod at her, trying to hold another smile “But your reaction confirm my suspicious....you two are more than friends....or am I wrong!?”
Now, on my face Serpentina can see a malicious smile, while she’s flushing a little embarrassed but not for my words, no, she’s more for the situation she have create right now. A deep silence is now upon us, while the others contestants are all focused on their preparations for their match and no one is paying attention to our talk, just me and her, now caught in a little embarrassing silence that do not want leave us. Taking a deep breath, I talk first.
“Listen....it wasn’t my intention to put you in a so embarrassing situation....I’m sorry for this! Plus, welllll....I’m not the one that can judge you two, especially now that I’m involved in a similar relationship....if I can call it like that....” I say, scratching my head and lowering my eyes with my heart pounding faster.
I don’t know how she will react now, I know how difficult it could be to talk of such things: admit that I’m deeply caught by Colette isn’t easy, both because she’s a woman and because of my recent loss of Horgus. I’m an expert in sentimental relationship and now I’m the first one to be confused for how I’m acting, despite my heart is still wishing for my beloved Horgus return.....something I rationally know will never happen, not now that his corpse lie six feet under the cold earth of a foreign city. The only thing that relieved me a little, is the fact he’s well-known here and this, probably, will mean there will be someone which is going to take care of his tombstone even if I’ll be away from Libidinis. I raise my eyes and look at her, now visibly relieved by my words and I can see she’s trying to put together some ideas and words, because she has a serious expression on her face.
“It’s not your fault....” she says, taking a little break “I mistaken your words and what Kyla told you....you know, we are a couple from long time, but our relationship wasn’t so easy at the begin....”
I look at her, trying to imagine what she’s trying to say. All I can presume, is the fact that her families, or the one of Kyla anyway, had always try to push the two girls away from each other, because a not hidden relationship between two girls is not well accepted in most of the countries I had visited as Lord Barton’s gladiator. Plus, there is the fact that they are from two different races, something considered a taboo in some countries, till the point I heard stories of girls left in the hands of slaves that use them to satisfy ages of carnal privations, that usual lead to the death of the girls. But thanks Goodness, things look different here in the Free City of Libidinis and I had seen it with my own eyes so, probably, here they are more free to live their relationship than elsewhere.
“Don’t worry, Serpentina....” I tell her with my nicest smile “mistakes happened! The important thing is to clarify them! And let me assure you that I will take your relationship secret, if this is the problem!”
“Well, the reason is not exactly that, but....I appreciated it!” Serpentina answer me with a relieved expression on her face. She’s now taking a deep breath and finally, I can see her whole body relaxing as she has avoided the biggest trouble she never had and now I can clearly say that the problem is not the fact they are lovers or because they are from two different species, but it must be something else, something they will never reveal, probably.
“I’m sorry to had made you worried for nothing, Serpentina....wasn’t my intention from the begin!” I apologize to her, when suddenly I heard the usual same male’s voice calling me for my match.
“Must go now....seems like my turn has come! See you later here!” I say to Serpentina just before leave to follow the arena employer.
“About this....would you like to join me, Kyla and Damian at the tavern The Anvil!?”
“Sure thing, Serpentina! It will be a pleasure! At nine, right!?” I reply, waving my hand while I walk along the corridor that leads to the arena’s field.
IIn the arena, the sun is shining higher and outside it’s more bright than before, with the crowd being really noisy when I and my opponent makes our entry. We take our steps to the platform used as ring and here, one of the two judges introduces us.
“Ladies and gentlemen, the today most waited match is about to begin! On my left, from the Kingdom of Swabia, a man who want to face the fate here, in the arena! BRUTUSSSSS!”
The whole crowd, especially the delegation from the Kingdom of Swabia, is cheering loud the young man. He didn’t have the aspect of the usual gladiator, I mean....yes, he have a massive and probably well trained body, but he’s not so tall, maybe few inches than a normal man and this look strange to me, but this doesn’t mean I can underestimate his strength.
“And on my right, a girl which is a legend in the League of Taranis....her name makes any other gladiators tremble when he or she hear it, but not today....and not here in Libidinis....LADYYYY DRAGONNNN!”
Again....the whole arena is rumbling and I can sense my blood starting to burn: more the crowd turn noisy, more I’m getting excited and this is the moment of being a gladiator I like the most. My opponent and I, take our places in the middle of the ring, waiting for the signal of the judge to begin our match: when he is finally down the platform and have reach his position, we both know that will take few seconds before our dance for victory will begin. And in fact, we don’t have to wait too long for it.
“Ready!? FIGHT!”
At the words of the judge, Brutus immediately jump into my direction, with a fast movement that surprise me, but not so much to don’t be able to easily avoid his first strike. Faster as we can, we both turn to face each other and I must admit that he’s movements are excellent in terms of speed and precision, a clear sign of the fact I’m not in front of a common man. He dash again to me, this time with increased speed and, even if he try to hide it to my sight, I’m sure he want to hit me with his left arm: I’m pondering about how to reply to him when I barely notice a change in his posture, a sign of the change of strategy he’s doing while his directly attacking me. I kneel down and using my right arm as a pivot, I’ll hit his legs with a rotating kick that make him lose balance and fall on the floor, but appealing to his ability, he land on his hands and roll into a position which give him the chance to be ready for a possible counter attack from me. An attack that I hesitate to do, trying to understand what the real ability of my opponent is: his true ability is incredible, I rarely met someone with his agility during other tournaments in the League of Taranis, maybe he is at the same level of Horgus, but I can’t tell it certainly. But for sure, I can tell how well prepared are the fighters coming from the Kingdom of Swabia, something I only heard from Horgus during our trainees: since they are nothing more than child, they begin their trainee, forged to be the excellent warriors in the world and many of them can’t resist to the fatigue, dying before they can even take part at the first tournament, to don’t mention the fact that the Kingdom of Swabia is well known for the cruelty of his army and the gladiators are formed to be used as soldiers too, so I’m not surprised about the abilities Brutus is showing to me right now.
We are now observing each other, try to catch any little movements of our opponent muscles, trying to understand what the next move we are planning is. Maybe this situation was just few seconds long, but for us looks endless: we both know the fact that the first of us who will make his move can have a big chance to hit the other, but at the same time we both know how high is the level of our opponent and this only mean there can be the possibility he can dodge or block our strike and, probably, take a fast and critical counter attack which can establish the end of our match. We are moving in circle and when one of us advance, the other take a step back, without taking a real initiative, like a slow dance. The crowd start to whistle at us, bored by this wait: the match they were waiting all day, must be dynamic, full of surprises, not boring as it is now! But we don’t care about their opinion. We both know how strong our opponent is and, most important, we both know we can’t underestimate each other. This time it’s my turn to take the initiative: with slow but firm steps, I approach Brutus, which stands in front of me without moving, but I can tell his whole body is ready to react, judging by the tension of his muscles. Now, I’m few steps away from him and I can see the determination in his eyes, but at the same time, he is uncertain about my next move. A move I hesitate to make, not because I’m worried by his reaction or not so self confident with my strength, but because I’m waiting in the hope he can get nervous enough to make a wrong step.
And in fact, it happens. Being sure I’ll going to attack him from the right, Brutus move to the left, ignoring the fact I just give him the impression to want to do it, so my sudden and aimed attack to his left flank caught him unprepared, making him fall on the ground and roll for several feet, till he is finally able to take a look at me, but it’s too late. Immediately, I rush into his direction and now I’m almost over him, ready to hit him with another kick. Kick that make him fly in the air, just to land few feet far away, while the whole arena has start to rumble again for the incredible roar coming from the sidelines. Brutus, despite the two strong attacks he received, immediately try to stand up, ready to face my next clash: he didn’t have to wait too long before I’m engaging him in a close exchange of punches and kicks and I must say I’m really impressed about the amount of them he is able to dodge or block, but it’s clear the fact that his body have takes serious damages from my first two attacks. In fact, he is a little unstable on his legs and this is giving me a certain advantage, showing me a possible weak point I can use to grab the victory in my hands. But this doesn’t mean Brutus is giving up. His attacks are well aimed and many of them reach their target, but despite all the strength he is putting in them, my body is too much resistant and well trained to receive high damages by him. I must admit those are the typical situation when I’m glad to have a so particular constitution: my half-demon’s blood surely help me when it’s about to resist to a close combat like the one I and Brutus are having now and this is another weak point for him, in fact more he try to hit me, more he’s attacks are turning weak.
And I know this is the right moment, for me, to write the word “end” to our match. My left punch land straight on his stomach, making him bend down for the pain, while I immediately attack Brutus with an high kick that hit him right on his chin, making him fly high in the air, just to let him fall on the ground a moment later. Now Brutus is at my feet, spilling some drops of blood from his mouth: when he look at me, I don’t see fear in his eyes....well, not only that, to be honest....I can see a strong determination to continue to fight, something a little unusual in others men, I must say. Brutus try to hit my legs with a kick, but his legs are now trembling too visibly to sort some effect, but this is another proof of his determination and I’m truly honored to fight against a man like him, but we both know there can be just a winner. I attack Brutus with a kick on his right flank, making him roll for about three or maybe four feet and despite his condition, Brutus is trying again to stand up and continue the match but he’s movements are slow and he’s arms and legs are trembling visibly, a clear sign of the fact he’s close to his limit. Without hesitation, I place my foot on his chest and push him on the ground, forcing Brutus to lie on his back and blocking his movements. But in Brutus’ eyes, the determination is not decreasing; it still burning and this make him a dangerous opponent.
“Don’t you think it’s time to give up!?” I ask him, with a lascivious smirk on my face “If you continue to resist, you will hurt yourself seriously!”
But Brutus doesn’t answer me. He is visibly in trouble, but I can sense the fire of determination burning in him and now I’m quite sure of the fact he will try something else before he definitely surrender to me. And I wasn’t wrong but what Brutus does, catch me unprepared: he throw to me a small and sharp knife that scratched my left cheek, making some blood leak out of it. Instinctively, I jump back freely him from the pressure of my foot and Brutus, collecting all his remaining strength, stands up and immediately jump over me.
-
“FOR THE NOBLE LION!!!” Brutus yells, while he extracts a short blade hidden in the protection of his right arm’s guard. And in that moment, something blocked me, as if I heard those words before and they have an important meaning I can’t recognize right now, or this is what I rationally suppose. In fact, my body react immediately, dodging his attack and blocking his arm within my forearm and my up arm, holding it so tight to the point he lose the grip on the blade. I wonder how my body was able to react like that when my mind was still elaborating the situation, maybe it was pure instinct or maybe something else....but why now I have the impression to have forget something important!? And why the words Brutus said are now hammering in my mind as they have an important meaning for me!? I’m so focused on my though to don’t notice the fact that the two judges are now both on the stage, approaching us, probably because they both notice the weapon Brutus was hiding and according with the tournament’s rules, they are about to interrupt the match and disqualifying him. But my attention is completely focused on Brutus words now: more they echoes in my mind, more I’m sure they have something to do with the attack at Lord Barton’s ship but I can’t clearly recognize how. Mentally, I’m reviving that day and it’s so vivid in my mind! More the memories run in my mind, more my body burns for the anger I experienced for not being able to save the life of my beloved Horgus and now, it doesn’t matter how hard I’ll try to calm down, the pain I felt the day I lost everything, makes my blood burn as never happen before and unconsciously I start to grind my teeth as a beast. Then, suddenly as I forgot it, something emerges in my memories, something happened that day when I totally lose control of myself.
It happened after the first wave was defeated by me, many others members of the crew from the enemy’s ship jump on the bridge of Lord Barton’s one, pointing directly to me and surround me, trying to push me into a corner where they hope I can’t have too much free space to move and counter attack them. And they reach their goal at the begin, they forced me to take two steps back but at the third, I grab two of their lances and throw the two soldiers directly on a nearby vortex, making them disappear in it. At this point, it’s clear for them how difficult, to not say impossible, it can be to block completely my movements, so they advance all together as a living wall, trying to finally have me at their mercy. And it was in that moment that I heard those words for the first time: “FOR THE NOBLE LION!!!” were the words they used while their lances are trying to pierce my body but they all were too optimistic about the plan they were running. In fact, for me was easy to jump in the air and land over their line and attack an unprepared bunch of them, just there to support the first line in its attack. One after the other, they fall under my rage....I had no mercy for the ones which toke the life of my lovely Horgus and I didn’t stop till the last of them isn’t at my feet, lifeless.
And now, the man in front of me said the same words just before attacking me. Everything around me disappear, my whole attention is now focused on Brutus and more the memories of that day emerges, more my angriness rise, till it explode and let me go out of control. Brutus’ arm is cracking under my tight grip and the pain for it is well carved on his face but it’s not enough to calm me right now: I free his arm and with a fast movement of mine, I hit him on his chest letting him fly in the air, just to land on the other side of the stage and rolling over it till his body reach the border of the platform. Brutus is clearly able to move but the injuries on his body slow him and it’s easy for me to be soon over him and kicks him out of the arena, making him fall on its the ground. I jump down the stage and I’m moving to him, still not satisfied for the pain I’m giving him, plus there is something I want to know from Brutus. I grab his neck with my left hand and raise him from the ground, grinding my teeth and piercing his flesh with my nails, making blood leaking from his neck.
“You have many things to reveal to me....” I snarl at him, tightening my grip a little more “and I suggest you to talk till you can!”
“I have nothing to say to a beast like you!”
His voice is feeble and tremble, but I don’t care. I tight again my grip on Brutus neck, making more difficult to breath for him.
“Wrong answer....I know you are a member of the same group which attacked our ship! Now tell me....who this noble lion is!?”
“As....I....will....tell you!”
Again....he’s answer just make my anger grow and my grip get tight around his neck. The temptation to kill Brutus right now is strong but the last spark of reason is able to stop me to do it, even if I’m not sure about how long I can take this impulse under control.
“Foolish....I’m offering you a chance to live! Tell me who the noble lion is!”
But this time, Brutus didn’t answer me. A forced smile appears on his face, while it’s devastated by the suffering for the wounds all over his body. I can clearly sense his body weakening under my grip making my demon’s blood boil and I’m starting to enjoy this sensation, more than I expected, a clear sign of the fact that my demon’s heritage is overwhelming my humanity. I feel strong as never happened before and it’s inebriating....now I can do anything, even destroy the whole arena in few minutes if I just let my rage take full control of my body, releasing the part of me I had try to take under control for the last three years. Brutus’ rants are exciting me....it’s a different ecstasy from the one I experienced with Horgus or Colette, but it’s more intense, pleasant....and I like it to the point I’m about to take Brutus’ life with my own hands.
“It’s enough, Lady....set that man free!”
It’s Sir Votan. He came into the ground of the arena to prevent me kill Brutus and he’s now advancing to us with ten of his men. He is two steps forwards the guards and despite the determination he’s trying to show me, I can clearly read the fear in his eyes....fear for the creature he is facing right now, a creature he doesn’t properly know and he’s not sure about how taking it under control.
“Stay away Votan....he must pay for what he did to me!” I snarl at him, without taking my eyes away of my prey.
“Don’t you think this is too much for a simple knife!?” he says, coming a little closer to me.
At his words, I explode in a wild and hysterical laugh, then turn to face him.
“A knife!? Did you think I’m doing this just for it!? No....I’m doing this for what his comrades did to Horgus!”
“To Horgus!?” he replies while his expression change. Now, my words really surprise him to the point he stop and stare at us, trying to understand what really is going on between me and Brutus. Sir Votan is doubtful now, he was too far to hear any words I and Brutus exchange and my sentence caught him unprepared, so he must elaborate a new strategy to save Brutus’ life.
“What did you mean, Milady!? Who is this man!?”
“You really want to know, Votan!? It’s simple....he’s a member of the group which assaulted Lord Barton’s ship on the way for Libidinis....”
My words surprise Sir Votan again, which is now looking at Brutus and his condition. He didn’t received many direct hits during our match but the strong strike I gave to him after he attacked me with the blade had caused serious wounds all over his body, plus now he is not able to breathe easily, with my hand which is now crushing his neck. It takes a couple of minutes before Sir Votan try to talk to me again.
“If he is a member of that group, he can lead us to them! He is more precious alive, Milady!”
“He doesn’t want to speak....” I reply, looking at Brutus then at him “and he’s useless if he didn’t give me the information I’m looking for!”
“Maybe....but I know plenty of methods to let him talk!”
“He didn’t say a word to me....what make you think you can do it!?”
“Trust me, Milady....my men know how to obtain reserved information buy people like him!”
My nails are now stuck deep in his neck, letting more blood leak from the wounds they caused. In a different situation, probably I would listen at Sir Votan but now, my whole body is filled by anger and nothing can make me change my mind. Or this is what I was thinking....
“Milady, if you don’t want to effort your trust to me, then do it to honor Horgus memory....this is not what he teaches to you....isn’t it!?”
For a moment, everything around me stops. Sir Votan’s words hit straight my mind and immediately, I revive the moments I have with Horgus while he was teaching me how a gladiator will act in and outside the arena:
“Never forget to respect the life of your opponent....if you have mercy of him, one day he will do the same!”
Indeed they are nice words to say but today....today everything is different! Indeed, Brutus is my opponent but he is one of the men that caused Horgus’ death too! How I can let him live, now that I have the chance to vengeance Horgus death!? I know I can’t....and I don’t want to do it! I’m about to break Brutus’ neck when Sir Votan hand grab my forearm. I suddenly turn to him, with my face totally transformed by anger and ready to not tolerate any other intromission by him, when he speaks again.
“Milady, I can understand your feeling....they are the same I have right now!”
Bullshit....how he can understand me if we are both two strangers for him!? His words makes my anger grow again, to the point I’m about to explode as it happens during the travel for Libidinis.
“I want to kill this bastard too, but he can be more useful alive! I want to find the one which gave the order to attack your ship....he must pay for what he did!” Sir Votan takes a deep breath, then continues “maybe I had to tell you this before, but....Horgus was my youngest brother!”
Sir Votan is Horgus’ brother!? Is he telling me the truth or it’s just another strategy to save the life of Brutus!? I don’t know if I can trust his words, but for sure I’m stunned by them and now I’m a little doubtful about what I’m doing.
“Listen, Milady....I swear you I’m not telling a lie. Horgus was really my brother. And I can understand if you don’t believe me, but please....save his life and I promise you I’ll make this man reveal all the information he have!”
I’m still doubtful but his words seem sincere and I can see the pain in his eyes while he talks of Horgus. Maybe, he can be just a good liar but something is telling me he isn’t. A fight begin inside me: my human side is trying to gain control back but the demon in me is now too strong to be easily tamed and take a decision is now difficult for me. The silence between me and Sir Votan is long, only submerged by the noise of the crowd which is whistling at my actions, unaware of what is really going on in the arena. It takes me several minutes before I can make a clear decision, minutes that the guards use to surround me but avoiding to come a step closer, waiting for Sir Votan order. I look at them, at Brutus and at last at Sir Votan: he was always gentle with me, till the first time we met and now I know why! I free Brutus from my grip and push him against Sir Votan.
“I leave him to you....but I swear you....when the one behind the massacre on our ship is found, I’ll kill him with my own hands!”
“You are taking the right decision, Milady....” he say, with a relieved expression, then he turn to Mardukas and continue “Bring this man to the prison and take care of his wounds....he have many information to reveal to us!”
“He will be soon in the prison, Captain, you can count on this!” Mardukas reply but he doesn’t have the time to grab Brutus and escort him away of the arena. Suddenly, a dart pierces Brutus’ head trespassing it side by side, instantly killing him. Immediately, I, Sir Votan and Mardukas turns around, trying to understand the direction from which the dart is coming. We all look at the area where the Swabia delegation is, barely sure it came from there but we are surprised to see they are on the opposite side of the hypothetical direction where the assassin must be.
“Mardukas, let the men control the whole arena! There must be an assassin somewhere and we can’t let him escape!”
Sir Votan order is immediate and his men obey him without hesitation. Then, Sir Votan turns again to me, worried by my reaction to the assassination of the only man which can give to us some more detailed information about this mysterious “noble lion”. Whit his surprise, I stand in front of the dead body of Brutus, just staring at him with a strange but happy light in my eyes. I’m hypnotized by the view of his lifeless corpse at my feet and a mix of happiness and desperation is now running in any cells of my body but despite the strong desire to kill him I had till few minutes ago, now I have no idea about how to react to this event or what to do from now on to discover the one behind him. Sir Votan tries to wake me from this state of trance but I can barely hear him and right now I feel like they have killed Horgus for the second time. Sir Votan continue to call my name for several minutes but nothing change: inside me I felt empty, like if someone have ripped my soul away of my body and now, everything around me is simply slipping over me, leaving no trace of its passage.
“Mardukas, I leave the investigations in your capable hand....I’ll take Lady out of here!”
“Captain, what are you thinking to do with her!? She’s too unstable to take her under control by yourself!”
“Don’t worry, my loyal friend....she was my brother’s disciple and future bride, I’m sure I can take care of her at my place”
“At your mansion!? Are you sure of this!?” Mardukas asks, with a perplexed expression.
“Yes....I think some friendly walls can help her more than the one of our prison!”
“I really hope you are right....from the first moment she arrived here, she caused us only trouble!”
“Don’t worry, old friend....I’ll be fine and everything will be settled! Just....don’t let the assassin escape from us!”
“You can count on me and our man, Votan....as always!” Mardukas assure, just a moment before taking the lead of the city’s guards near us and join the others in the patrolling of the arena. They soon disappear in the corridors of the arena, a perfect labyrinth where an assassin can hide and let his trackers lose his traces, till he can finally disappear and become just a shadow.
Meanwhile, under the astonished eyes of all the crowd on the stands of the arena and of the others citizens and travelers which are watching at the tournament trough the magical artifacts, Sir Votan grab me by my right arm and pull me out of the place, where a chaise is waiting us to take me to his family’s mansion.
-
A New Family
(https://c2.staticflickr.com/2/1644/25060704446_5216e59d72_s.jpg) whole day and half is passed from my match in the arena and I’m still here, in Sir Votan's mansion. From the first moment I step in it, I had the impression to be in a familiar place and what Sir Votan reveal to me at the arena explain it perfectly. The atmosphere inside the house is very similar to the one I was able to sense in Horgus dependence at Lord Barton’s estate in the City of Rhoonas, after all Horgus is a member of this family and it’s normal, for me, to be able to perceive the same smells and so similar sensation to the time I visited him at his place. The atmosphere of the place and the gentle attentions of the whole family, had helped me a little but not so much as Sir Votan was expecting, so he went out to support Mardukas and the city’s guards with the research of the assassin of Brutus. And now I’m here, alone, in this room which was the room of my beloved Horgus till he move to Rhoonas to enter at the service of Lord Barton. The whole room is filled of his scent and the furniture placed in it are very similar to the one he have in his place at Rhoonas, giving me the sensation to being back to most beautiful and happy days. I’m lost in my memories when someone knocks at the door.
“Come in Varon....the door is open!” I tell him, recognizing the old man by his scent.
“You really have a good nose, my dear....” Varon says, smiling at me and placing a silver plate on a small table in the room, just before sitting by my side on the bed “and I hope you are hungry....because the lunch looks delicious!”
“Thanks, Varon....but....I’m not hungry now....”
“I can imagine why, Lady....but you must eat something if you want to capture the responsible of the attack at your ship and of the assassination of Brutus....”
“Capture him....Varon, all I want is to have him in my hands and kill him!” I reply, looking straight in the old man’s eyes. And I’m sure he can understand me very well but what he answer me, surprise me.
“It’s not what Horgus expect from you, Lady....and you know it well!”
How he can be so calm!? After all, Horgus was his youngest son and even if they didn’t met so much in the last three years, from what I heard from Horgus the few time he talked to me about his family, they were united. So, how he is able to stay so calm now that we lose the only chance to find out who is the responsible of Horgus death!? I’m about to ask him, when he speak again.
“You know....Horgus was similar to you, when he start his gladiator’s career: impulsive, incline to lose temperature easily....but soon that world and its rules makes him grown as a fighter and, more important, as a man....and I’m proud of him now....a lot!”
Varon takes a break and he turns to look at Horgus portrait on the wall of the bedroom. That portrait really captures the essence of him: proud, strong....and with a deep sense of responsibility and humanity. The same humanity he shows me the first time we met and which was able to reach my heart for the first time, breaking the wall I had rise between me and the whole human race.
“Tell me, Lady....did you think he will approve your desire of vengeance!?”
“Probably no....but I’m not like him, Varon....I’m different and....I’m not a human! Not at all!”
“It’s not what Horgus think of you, dear....he wrote it to me many times, he was so happy to have met a wonderful girl as you!”
“Did....did Horgus wrote about me to you, Varon!?”
“He did....he told me about the difficulties you had to establish relations with the other humans because of your heritage, but he never wrote of you as something different from a normal girl. And if you can’t trust the words of an old man like me, maybe you can put your trust in his letters!”
Telling this, Varon extract some letters from his pocket and hand them to me, with a solemn gesture. It’s clear to me how important are those letters for him and now he is giving them to me to try to rise my spirit. Despite the rude appearance he can have, I can say Varon is a real gentleman and till the first moment I step into its family’s house, he tried everything to cheer me up and in this aspect, Horgus is very similar to him, probably most then how Votan is.
“Read them carefully, Lady....there is the proof of his true feeling for you carved in them and, I’m sure of this!, they will open your eyes on what Horgus really expect by you now!”
Telling this, Varon stand up and move to the door. He is about to close it behind him when I call him back.
“Varon....I must thanks you for all the things you and Votan are doing for me....I appreciated it a lot!”
Varon smile at me and I have the impression to see a new sparkle of hope for me in his eyes.
“Lady....my son really loved you and even if you two weren’t formally married, I consider you as a member of the family....” he takes a break, then continue “and hope you would consider me as a father! You can always come to me when you feel lonely and desperation grip your heart”
A member of the family....I know this is something that will happen after the end of the tournament, when finally I and Horgus can be a free and real family, but now....it was unexpected, especially after the recent events. Unexpectedly but wonderful, in fact Varon words were finally able to reach my soul, opening a small breach of hope and happiness in it, something I really need in this darkest hour. Varon is still there at the door, staring at me as a father worried for her little girl. He showed me once again the warm sensation everyone can experience when a family is near you to support one of its member in time of needs like the one I’m leaving and I really have to thanks him for this. Holding tight Horgus’ letters on my chest, I look at Varon, then speak.
“I’ll take care of this letters, I’m going to protect Horgus feeling as they are mine and....thank you, father!”
Calling him “father” was strange for me, I never had known my biological father and now I have someone in my life I can consider like a real one, even if there is no blood connection between us. I wonder what Varon is thinking right now, after hearing my words, but a smile full of happiness appears on his face.
“I know you will do that....I know it really well, my child!”
And telling this, he come close to me and gives to me an innocent kiss on my forehead, then he move to the door again.
“Try to eat something, Lady....you need to collect your forces to win the tournament and to capture the one behind your sadness!”
“I’ll try....for my own sake and to prevent others tragedies!”
“Well said, Lady....well said!” he answer me just before leaving me alone in Horgus room, now so empty....again! I look again at his portrait at the wall and again, I have the impression to have him right next to me. The talk with Varon has unlighted my heart and his words are forcing me to reflect on my next steps: the tournament, the search for the “noble lion”....I must establish my priority and this is probably the hard task for me, at the moment. If I leave the tournament, Signis and Queen Ophala can break our deal, making me again a propriety of the Free City of Libidinis and I can’t tolerate this, but at the same time, I want to support Sir Votan and he’s guards in the search for Brutus’ assassin, probably our last hope to discover the true identity of the “noble lion”. While I’m pondering at what to do, the delicious smell of the lunch is tickling my nose, till my stomach start to growl: it’s claiming for its satisfaction, after all I didn’t had lunch and dinner yesterday, as I don’t had breakfast today, and now I’m starting to be a little hungry and my stomach is trying to remember it to me! I look at the dishes on the plate Varon toke to me and everything in it looks delicious: the meal, the chicken....and fruits too! More I stare at them, more my appetite grown and with it, the growl of my stomach turns louder.
“Ok ok....time to eat....are you happy now!?” I tell to my stomach, sitting at the table where the plate lies. Talking to my stomach....this make me smile for the first time in the last two days and, at least, the fact I’m now defeated by my stomach is ironic and make me smile again. After tasting a first spoon of meal, I literally devour the whole lunch as I wasn’t touching food for months and at the end, I must admit that everything was really delicious and now I feel a little better. While I’m pondering about my next step, my sight fall on Horgus’ letters: Varon passed them me as they are his precious treasure, and probably they are!, and I promised to him to read them and try to understand the real feeling Horgus had for me and what he expect from me. Impatient and full of curiosity, I read them one after the other, not carrying of the slow but inexorable flow of time. Horgus’ words directed to his father were full of respect but friendly....I have the impression they are closer than any other family I ever seen but I can imagine it by the strong sense of humanity they both showed me. Probably, if nothing happened, we can be able to be a wonderful and happy family, living together under the same roof or not, doesn’t count when the link between all the members of the family is strong and well rooted in the hearts of everyone. But this is not the only aspect of Horgus’ letters that caught my attention. When he wrote about me, he never mention my demon heritage except in the first letter he sent, but when he do it, his words didn’t paint the aspect of a demon but the one of a mystical creature he fell in love with.
One after the other, those letters reach my heart in the same way Horgus was able to do at the begin of our relationship. In any one of them, in the words carved in them, I can find the incredible and marvelous nature of Horgus, the same that was fascinating and inspiring me for three years and has show me, for the first time, the bright side of humanity. A side I have easily forgot from the day I arrived in this city and was forced to bury the only man I ever loved in this foreign land, quiet sure of the fact his family will be never able to come and cry on his tombstone. But I was so wrong....fate lead us to his homeland, to his family....and now I’m here, inside those friendly walls and I’m not the only one suffering for Horgus’ departure. Only....I can’t understand why Votan didn’t reveal to me to be Horgus’ brother that same night! Maybe, he didn’t want to give me the impression he want to take Horgus away from me or maybe because he didn’t have full trust on me....or maybe else! Of course, those are just mine conjectures, I can’t know the truth till I don’t ask it to him directly and, probably, and it’s about time for us to know each other a little more.
It was around 10 p.m. when someone knocks at my door.
“It’s me, Votan....can I come in, Lady!?"
"Of course....the door is not locked!”
The door opens and Sir Votan steps in but immediately stop, turning his face away from me.
“Maybe....maybe I’ll back later to talk with you, Lady!”
“And why!? Please, take a sit....this is your house, after all!” I reply, trying to understand what’s wrong with him and sitting on the bed.
“Ah....well, yes, it is....but maybe you want to put some clothes on, now....”
“Clothes!? What are you....OH MY!” I yell blushing a little and adjusting the towel which is barely covering my naked body “I’m...I’m so sorry....I totally forget where I am now....”
I’m a little embarrassed by the situation but Sir Votan is too! Before he knocks at the door, I was drying my hair with a towel, not paying too much attention at the one wrapped around my naked body, so I didn’t notice it was sliding down revealing my breasts, till the point my nipples were about to be totally exposed. A long moment of silence fills the room while I was adjusting the towel, a silence I break soon.
“Really....I’m sorry for the shameful impression I gave to you, Votan....” I say, looking at him with my face a little flushed “now I’m in a respectable house and no more in a trainee camp....I must pay more attention to what I do!”
“It’s....it’s ok, Lady! You didn’t do it on purpose....”
Sir Votan looks even more nervous than me and a doubt jump into my mind. I heard he is thirty-seven but he’s not married and many of his friends and members of his family wonder why! After all, he is a charming and respectable man, someone any father will be proud to entrust the future of his daughter. In my mind, I’ll start to figure it out: despite the fact he appears like a resolute man, maybe when it comes about interactions with the opposite sex, he is not able as he is with the city’s guards and who know....maybe he is a pure man, after all! Or maybe it can be something else....
“Sorry if I came to visit you so late, Lady....I know you had two very hard days, but when my father told me about the fact you finally step out of this room to have dinner with him, I was really relieved....and....” he takes a deep breath, then continue “and I want to see it with my own eyes!”
“You were worried for me, Votan!?” I ask him, with a gentle smile. A smile I and Votan didn’t expect.
“I was, yes....as my father said to you, we have considered you as a member of our family till the first day you arrived in the city....”
Again....any member of this family, is showing me the most incredible and wonderful side of human race. The first one which do this was Horgus and now, both Votan, his brother, and Varon, his father, are doing the same! And tomorrow, in the afternoon, I’m going to meet the other two members of the Almaan’s family: Kathleen, the only girl in the family after the premature death of her mother, and Ahadron, the other brother of Horgus. From what I heard from Varon, Kathleen and Ahadron are twins and now they are away from the city, both on board on a ship of the fleet under the direct control of the House of Mercator, but with two different roles. In fact, Kathleen is an able merchant at the service of the House of Mercator and soon, she will be married with the son of the second most important merchant in Libidinis, the House of Korial, and this union it’s going to be the base for a commercial partnership between the two Houses, giving them even more influence in the whole city. And Ahadron.....he follow the tradition of his family and enter in the city’s guards when he turns fifteen and now, he is the coordinator and captain of the naval division, which was created by his grandfather to escort the fleet of Libidinis during its journey from harbor to harbor. He’s married seems he was twenty-seven with the daughter of an exponent of the nobles of Libidinis and they had two child. The family of his wife isn’t one of the most important of the whole city, but their union open many doors to the House of Almaan, offering to them the possibility to pass the title of Captain of the City’s Guards more easily, thanks to the support of many nobles’ Houses.
Horgus was the only member of the family which interrupts the family’s tradition. Since he was six, Horgus was attracted by the mysterious and fascinating world of the arena and he spent entire days staring at the gladiators during their trainees. And when the time for him to enter in the city’s guards comes, he refuse to join it but despite what he was expecting, his father, Varon, didn’t force him to change his mind.
“I let you follow your dream, Horgus....but you have to promise me you will always honor the name of the Almaan’s family!”
Those were the only words Varon told him that day and Horgus always honored the name of his family, inside and outside the arena, and soon he become one of the strongest gladiators of the League and he won many editions of it. His name become a legend, especially after he won the League for six consecutive years and soon, he was contacted by Lord Barton, to become the responsible of the trainees of his gladiators. And we met after three years he obtained that role, three years he used to makes Lord Barton’s gladiators reach the top of the League of Taranis, even if no one of them was able to won the title. Something he was able to obtain, at last, when I became a gladiator at Lord Barton service.
And now I’m here in his room talking with Horgus’s eldest brother, Votan. And despite the fact him and the others met me for the first time few days ago, they all consider me as a member of their family: me, a complete stranger for everyone except Horgus! I feel happy but uncomfortable for this new situation: too many years have passed from the day I lost my mother and after Horgus death, I lost any hope about to have the chance to experience again what it mean to have a real family near you. But now, Votan and Varon are giving me what Horgus was trying to build for us and the warm of their feelings for him and for me are slowly helping me to fight against the darkness which is grasping my heart and soul.
“Votan....I really appreciate what you and your father are doing for me....it’s more than anyone else ever have done for me!”
Votan looks at me, smiling at my words, then speak.
“My brother Horgus did more than us....he gave you a hope and a reason to live....didn’t him!?”
“You are right....his love was my reason to live! A reason now lost....” I reply, looking down at the floor.
Votan, who was standing in front of me for all the time, sit by my left side and look straight in my eyes. His presence so close to me, makes my heart pound faster and at the begin, I own this to the fact I’m almost naked and he is a man, despite the initial nervousness he show me when he enter in my room. But more I stare at him, more I notice how much he appears similar to Horgus: the same deep and crystalline eyes, same rebellious hair even if shorten....to do not mention his toned and massive body! I can really see many things in common between Votan and Horgus, the definitive proof of the fact that the same blood is running in their veins and probably, this is why Votan’s presence seems so familiar to me and make my heart pound so fast. I don’t know if he notice it but more he is looking in my eyes, more his presence is making me feel uncomfortable, to the point I must turn my eyes away from his face to don’t blush right in front of him.
“I can only imagine how hard it can be for you now, Lady....but there are other people who loves you, never forget it!”
-
His words are true and him and Varon are showing it to me, till the firs moment I enter in this mansion. They threat me as a member of the family, orders to their domestics to do the same, and there wasn’t a single moment from the end of my match in the arena during which they leave me alone, especially Votan. Till the first time we met on Lord Barton’s ship, he was kind and gentle with me and even during the interrogation at the City’s Guard barrack he show me the same attention, trying to let me felt comfortable during all the conversation we had. I wasn’t able to explain to myself why he act like that, till he reveal me about his connection with Horgus, something that surprise me a lot but at the moment, I was too shocked by the assassination of Brutus, my opponent in the arena, the only one who can lead me to the responsible of my pain and suffering, the “noble lion”! I stare at Votan again, without saying a single words and more I look at him, more I can see how he resemble his younger brother, even if probably is more correct to say that Horgus resemble him, being the youngest one.
“Votan....you and your father are helping me so much.....I’ll thank you two for this! Maybe....if it wasn’t for you, I’ll end to be chained in the city’s prison....”
“This will never happen, Lady....” Votan reply, placing his right hand on my shoulder “you are strong and enough intelligent to don’t cause too much trouble and get imprisoned!”
“I’m not sure of this....every day, I have to fight a hard inner battle between my human side and the demoniac one....and take this one under control, is getting difficult day after day!”
Votan look at me and his hand is now gently caressing my cheek. His kind gesture is warm and raises my soul, making my human half taking a little advantage to my demon’s one.
“You are a member of the family and we will help you....I will help you....”
And telling this, Votan place his lips over mine, surprising me and leaving me unable to react to his sudden action. That kiss lasted just few seconds, probably, but it was endless for me and I can’t tell what was going on inside me right in that moment! I mean....I was quiet sure about the fact Votan was interested in me, but I never have imagine till this point! I felt uncomfortable but at the same time that sensation was nostalgic and so welcome, till the point that when Votan’s lips set free mine, I was relieved but a little disappointed at the same time.
“V-Votan....you....” I babble, unable to put a word behind another. The sensation of that kiss is still running on my lips and right now I can’t focus on something else: that was sudden, unexpected....and it gives me again chills of pleasure I can’t avoid!
“I’m sorry Lady....I have no excuses for what I’ve done....maybe I must leave you alone!”
Then, Votan stand up and takes his way to the door, almost ready to leave me alone in Horgus’ room. He is about to open it, when I rush into his direction, letting the towel fall on the floor because of my too fast and sudden movements, leaving my body totally exposed to his sight, if only he will turn to look at me again. I embrace him from behind, pressing my naked body against his back and placing my hands on his chest. Votan’s heart is now pounding faster, maybe more than mine, I can hear it clearly and I can sense the warm of his body passing to mine, letting more chills running all over me. A long and deep silence fills the room: no one of us is moving a single muscle, not a wink or just a tremble....we are freezed in that warm and pleasant embrace, till Votan spoke first.
“Lady, please....don’t let me feel guiltier than how I am right now! After all, you are m....”
“Don’t....” I reply, interrupting him “I have done nothing to stop you....if you are guilty, I am too! Maybe more than how you can imagine....”
Suddenly, my mind is overflowed by the memories of the last eight days and by any single moment I lies with Colette, unable to resist to her charm, which lead me into her arms so easily, to the point I was completely attracted by her just two days after Horgus departure. I don’t know if it was just a way to escape from the reality or if I was really aroused by that mysterious and voluptuous girl, but the fact is I betrayed my love without hesitation and, most important!, so soon! And now I’m here, naked and embracing his brother, in the room which was of Horgus when he was still living with his family and if a part of me is guilty for what happened till now, the other one is too afraid to be left alone again and it’s getting attracted by Votan, a man so similar to my first and only love. More I think at the situation, more I recognize this attraction growing in me. Votan is showing me something different from Colette: with Colette was carnal, pure instinct....a desperate search of something that can make me forget about the pain I was experiencing but at the same time, I’m sure there was something strange in her, something able to surpass any defense I had try to put between us and wasn’t something natural or something I can easily explain or, more simple, I can’t understand. Defense I don’t felt the need to put between me and Votan. Maybe, because he never reveal openly his true feeling for me, forcing me to accept them, but his attentions, his kindness....little by little they open a breach in the suffering around my heart and now they are reaching it. Another thing he has in common with Horgus! Maybe, I’m attracted by him because I can see something of Horgus in Votan, or this is what I was thinking at the begin, but now I’m not so much sure of it. Horgus enter in my life suddenly, leaving me breathless till the first moment we met and he was more direct than his brother, in fact it was love at first sight with him, something didn’t happened with Votan. I met Votan many time from my arrival here and I wasn’t surprise of that, after all, as Captain of the City’s Guards, he probably want to be sure I can’t cause any trouble in Libidinis. And it was during any casualty met that he show me his kind and gentle side and even if I didn’t understand it immediately, slowly his manners makes something change in me, till this moment.
Votan’s hand is still on the handle of the door, but he hesitates to open it, unable to take a decision. For both, it’s clear the fact that something is born between us but Votan is hesitant about taking the first step, probably because he is afraid about the possibility to betray Horgus memory and feeling. And now, his body is barely trembling confused by the mix of sensations he is experiencing, something he can’t easily takes under control. I press myself tighter against his back, making that tremble on his body a little more intense.
“Don’t leave me alone....” I whisper to him, closing my eyes “I’m sure of the fact if you do that, I can’t be anymore the one Horgus loved....”
I know this is not a simple strategy to let him stay. Deep in a corner of my soul, overwhelmed by all the intense pleasure I experienced recently, a part of me is conscious of the fact that the continuous encounters I had with Colette are pushing my whole self to release my primal instincts and more I let them come out, more I’m losing my humanity, unchaining my demons’ nature, till one day I’ll probably end to act as a beast. It takes me time to understand this and I must confess I will be never able to do it by myself, especially right now. What help me to realize this, was reading the letters Horgus sent to his father, Varon, and the words carved in them, where he never describe me as a “beast” or a “monster”, but just as a girl who needs to know what love really is. Something Horgus always did till the end and now, he entrusted my happiness to his beloved family. Votan interrupt the silence between us and his hand left the handle.
“Horgus will love you forever, Lady....no matter what you are!”
“He can’t love the beast I’m risking to become....he was in love with the girl who was able to control it!”
At my words, Votan turn to face me, with a solemn expression on his face.
“You are not a beast, Lady....and you never will be!”
“But I was almost at the point of killing a man! And now....the desire of killing the noble lion is strong in me!”
Votan look at me for a long instant, then after had taken a deep breath, he speak to me.
“Those are feelings everyone can experience. He took Horgus away from you and now, the feeble chance to find him has expired with the death of Brutus....” he takes a short break, then continue “I have your same feeling, Lady, but I’m trying to suppress them to honor Horgus’ memory....and I know you can do the same!”
Again, Votan prove to have deep faith in me, in what Horgus taught to me for the three years he was my trainer and mentor. And I don’t want to disappoint this faith, not now that I have found a new and wonderful family inside the walls of the Almaan’s Mansion. Without any other hesitation, I put my arms around Votan’s neck and kiss him passionately, as I have done just with Horgus. After a first moment of surprise, Votan replies to my kiss with the same passion and put his arms around my waist, gently pushing me against him and soon, that passionate but innocent kiss become a voluptuous dance of our tongues, both seeking greedily for each other. Votan’s hands are warm on my skin and their gentle touch is giving me intense chills that are running wild on my spine, making me greed and impatient: I’d like to be taken right now by Votan but at the same time I truly love the gentle touch of his hands, an incredible contradiction with his strong and a little rude appearance. Slowly but without hesitation, his right hand slip over my bum cheeks, lightly squeezing them time by time, arousing me more and making my blood start to boil of passion. A passion different from the one Horgus make me felt when we were together. In fact, if Horgus was impetuous and a little rough in his action, Votan is showing me the tender side of love, but this doesn’t mean he didn’t know how to excite a woman and push her at her limits. He play with my sensations, stimulating my sensible spots but he always pay attention to don’t go too much further, as he is trying to force me to beg him for it. He kisses me under my chin, on my neck.....again and again, while his middle finger barely reaches my rosebud, just to retreat a moment before it’s over it.
“You are torturing me....” I whisper at Votan, trying to hold a moan. At my words, a malicious smile appears on his face and the tip of his finger finally reach my rosebud and gently begin to rub against it, making me unable to hold my moans any longer, which echoes in the whole room.
“You have a very sensible body, Lady....and sensual too!”
Telling me this, Votan softly bites my right lobe, forcing me to moan again and close my eyes. To think I supposed he have not so much experience with the opposite sex or he is attracted by his same gender, make me smile. Votan is showing me how much he is skilled as lover and soon he find all my weakness spots, stimulating them till the point I can barely resist to him and especially to the gentle but firm touch of his hands. They are playing with my naked body, stimulating it as even Horgus wasn’t able to do, and gifting me with the most intense and pleasant sensations I ever had experience and Votan is conscious of this. His hands are giving me no rest, continuously titling my rosebud and my sensible spots, letting me moan more and louder and arching my whole body began to burn, fired by the intense ecstasy Votan is giving me. My breath is going heaviest at any touch of Votan’s hands and lips and when he finally graze my nipples with his burning lips, my body totally surrender to him and the remaining doubts I got till now, immediately disappear. Not that I was doubtful of Votan’s true feeling, the doubts I had were about me and if I was taking the right decision, giving myself to Votan as I have done just with Horgus. But now, I’m sure about my choice. Votan is not forcing me to make love with him, it’s happening naturally and I know I can entrust him my wounded heart and he will protect and heal it.
When Votan gently chew and pull my nipples, I can’t resist any longer. The desire has grown so much in me and his touch and kisses are no more enough for me: I desire more, I want everything he can give to me and I want it now, immediately! And I’m quite sure he is conscious of this but he is probably waiting for a request from me, a request I make very soon.
“Votan....I can’t wait anymore....I want you so badly!” I babble, while he continues to play with my nipples and teasing more my rosebud.
“I want you too, Lady....from the first time my eyes lies on you!”
Votan kisses me again with overwhelmed passion, then he gently laid me on the bed. Now he is over me and his right hand is fondling my body, moving down along my flank, barely grazing my bum cheek, till it reaches my thigh. His hand is gentle but unstoppable and holding my left knee from behind, he slowly move my leg apart, while he move between my legs, always kissing me with all the passion he have. I can sense the warm of his body overwhelming mine and it’s more intense than the sensation Colette gave me from my arrival in Libidinis. Not that I totally regret what I and Colette have done, after all the time we spent together was pleasant for me too, but she didn’t gave me the same strong emotions I experienced with Horgus first and with Votan now. Plus, there wasn’t love between me and Colette, it was pure physical attraction, but nothing more. Oh, it was wonderful of course, and it helped me to cross over Horgus departure, but now I know that was just an expedient to don’t let my wounded heart bleed continuously.
Now, with Votan, it was totally different. I know him from few days, that’s true, but the fact he is Horgus’ brother makes more easy for me to have full trust in him from the begin, plus his gentle manners have really impressed me, since the first time I seen him on the wrecked bridge of the ship who lead me to Libidinis. Day after day, he came to visit me to be sure I was fine and anytime, he show me not only his resolute side but even his sweet one, especially when we met at the warehouse and him and his father Varon gave me some of the components of Horgus’ armor instead of taking them to their manor as a relic of him.
And now I’m here, in Horgus room, with Votan over me while he is kissing softly but passionately my neck and caressing my body with extreme sweetness, as he want protect me, more than make love with me. But despite his sweet intention, something hard and big is now pressed against my belly and judging by what I can sense thorough the pants he’s wearing, it looks even bigger than Horgus majestic rod, something I found impossible till few moments ago. I’m stunned by that big presence, but more by the intense chills which Votan makes run all over my body with his kisses and caresses: her hands are big and strong, but they know how to be delicate when they touch a feminine body, to do not mention how skilled they are in finding my most sensitive spots and stimulates them very well!
My breath is getting heaviest and I must close my eyes to resist at the pleasure which has started to fill any cells of my body. Votan’s kisses are nice and warm, they cuddle my wounded soul giving me some relieved and a new sparkle of love which is now growing in my heart, making my body burning not only of luxury but even of a new and strong passion for a very nice and gentle man. A man who is now pleasantly torturing me with his deep love for me, a torture I really enjoy, especially when he start to play with my nipples, now kissing them, then biting them lightly between his teeth. But the sensation I like the most is when he pinches them with his fingers, sometimes lightly, sometimes hardly, making me moan anytime he do it. Little by little, I had started to understand what he’s about to do, for example anytime, before he pinches hardly my nipples, he likes to rubs them between his thumb and index finger, then he suddenly pinches them, giving me intense pleasure any time.
He really is exciting me and the presence of his mighty rod pressed on my belly is now hammering my mind. I can’t wait to hold it in my hand, massaging it slowly but without giving it any chance to resist to that pleasant and lovely attention. And, of course, this is not the only thing I’d like to do to it. I’d like to wrap it with my lips and suck it till it’s totally dry and then....I want to ride it, till we are both exhausted and I can finally fall asleep in Votan’s arms! And I’m sure he wants the same, I can see it in his eyes right now, in any caress he give to me....and now, I’m quite sure he really can fill the empty space left by Horgus in my heart and soul.
When I open my eyes again, Votan is standing on his knees removing his shirt and offering to me a first look at his naked torso. It appears more toned and trained than how it looks and I can’t hold a satisfied and little lustful smile, something Votan didn’t notice, probably. But I can’t avoid admitting how hard and well sculpted is his abdomen. Votan have very massive ribs, more than any other normal gladiators I ever seen, and caressing them with my right hand is really pleasant, it give me a sensation of protection in some way, but at the same time, that view excites me even more.
“You really have an excellent torso, Votan....” I say, with a lascivious expression “but I wonder if you reach the same level down here....”
Votan notice that my eyes are pointed down on his crotch and he appears satisfied by the malicious light I have in my eyes while I stare at it. Then, after a moment, he speaks.
“Did you like surprise, Lady!?
“Only if they are nice....” I reply, without being able to look away at the incredible bulge he have.
“Then, why don’t you find it out by yourself, my dear!?”
Votan didn’t have to ask it to me twice. Impatient and excited, my hands start to fumble with the lace of Votan’s leather pants, dissolving it and letting them slip a little down on his waist. The only thing that supports them now, is that amazing bulge and I must confess I’m very impatient to finally set it free to look at it. I grab and push down Votan’s leather pants and suddenly his mighty rod pop out, straight and hard, right in front of my eyes.
“Hello, little boy!” I say, with a lustful smile and without taking my eyes away from it. Votan’s cock is biggest than Horgus’ one, but despite its dimension I’m not worried about the pain it can gives to me. After all, Colette had trained my sphincter very well in the last days and now I’m curious to discover how pleasant will be to have it inside me. But first of all, I really want to taste the white and creamy nectar which is now hiding in that incredible and inviting rod.
And when Votan lies at my side with his shoulder placed over the pillows, I let his pants slip down his leg, till I can finally able to throw them away. Now we are both naked, looking each other straight in the eyes, both perfectly know what is about to happen between us. Crawling, I slowly advance between his spread legs, without turning my eyes away from his face, till mine is over his majestic rod. With a shameful smirk, I bend over it till I can kiss its burning tip, paying attention to look at his face, trying to catch any single expression he will do. And judging by what I see, he really enjoys the soft touch of my lips, maybe more than how he will ever admit.
-
My kisses become more intense, while I hold his hard rod at its base with my hand and gently stroke it. Votan’s body immediately reacts at that stimulation and even his expression changes. He closes his eyes to better enjoy the sensation I’m giving him and when I wrapped my tongue around his shaft, he can’t avoid groaning softly. I had always loved to hear Horgus groans when I was playing with his cock and even now, with Votan, I feel the same! Votan is mine now, under my control in some way, and I can give him more pleasure or let him beg me for it....I wonder what he will do if I stop right now!
But even if I would like to stop, I can’t do it right now! His cock, that sensation of control which is growing in me....maybe, in a different situation I’ll pander it, but not tonight! I want his wonderful cock, I want to taste it and I want Votan with all my strength, I want to be taken by him as any other normal girl! Now I’m sure of this, any member of the Almaan’s family have the incredible power to push out the girl hidden deep inside my not human body. They always touch my soul, even if anyone of them do it in a different way and now it’s Votan’s turn to give me that beautiful and so wanted sensation.
Under the gentle but firm touch of my tongue, his shaft is visibly throbbing and it looks almost ready to explode and spray is white, delicious nectar all over my face. But Votan is still resisting to the pleasant sensation I’m giving him, even if I can clearly read on his face how difficult it can be. Holding tight the base with my hand, my tongue begin to move down its length, slowly and voracious, covering any inch of it with my saliva. Then, once it’s near my hand, it moves back, rising along it and with it, even mine and Votan excitement. I repeat that many times, having cared to do it all around Votan’s rod, till precum spill out the swollen and now dark red tip. And more my tongue continue its dance, more precum comes out, completely covering it and starting to drip down that majestic rod. Before it can cover my hand, I lick it away, following its trace till the tips and wrap it with my mouth, sucking that delicious cream till the last drop.
Votan’s groans become more intense and while my tongue tickles the burning tip of his shaft, my hand begin to strokes its base more vigorously. Votan’s cock is pulsing faster and his groans are very sensual for me....they give me shivers making me even more greedy for his cock, which soon is now half way in my mouth. I can’t avoid looking at Votan and he does the same. He smiles at me and gently fondles my hair, while I suck vigorously his cock, taking it deepest little by little. Votan didn’t say a world, but in his eyes I can clearly see how he appreciated my warm, skilled mouth and the touch of my hand. And I enjoy this too, of course! Plus, his cock is so big that it needs just 2/3 of its whole length to reach the back of my mouth and my chin is barely in contact with my hand.
Not that I am not used to this strange sensation, but Horgus cock wasn’t long as Votan’s one, so I was able to totally hold it in my mouth, but this time it’s different. I can’t be sure but probably, something like two more inches are out of my mouth and I don’t know if I can handle them. I’m about to give it a first try, when Votan pushed my head down his rod, making me swallow it all in one go. It cut my breath and I have the impression to suffocate, but Votan’s grip on my nape is strong, more than how I was expecting, so I can’t free my mouth from that beast which have reached my throat, now. I tap my hand on the bed, trying to catch Votan’s attention, but he continue to smile staring at me, and only when I tap it again for several time, he penlight his grip, finally giving me a chance to gain back my breath.
His cock is about to pop out from my mouth when suddenly, he push my head down again, with more strength, penetrating my mouth and throat with his majestic rod. Again, I try to free myself from it, failing. Not that Votan is stronger than me, but I have the impression my body isn’t reacting as I want and I can’t explain the reason to myself, except one, probably: my body is taking its pleasure by this new experience!
In fact, I never had felt my body burning so much with Horgus, the chills which are running on my body really intense, to the point they make me feel a strange and pleasant itch all around my rosebud. I can sense it clearly and more Votan forced his rod in my mouth, more that itch grows and with the desire to have it inside me right now. Votan plays this game again and again, and little by little, I’m getting used to it, but not completely, and now, that strange sensation is nearby pleasant, even wanted maybe.
And anytime he does it, the desire to have it inside me grow, till the point I really need to find another way to satisfy it. And soon, I found it right in my own hands. Being kneeled down with my bum raised up in the air and most of my chest placed over the bed, I don’t need both my hands to support my body and soon, my fingers begin to rub against my itched rosebud, while Votan continue to deeply penetrate my throat.
My fingers are finally able to give me a first but little sensation of relieving, but it’s far away to completely satisfy my now so teased anus. Soon, the movement of my fingers becomes more frenetic, nearby obsessive, making my whole body squirm, eager of more strong sensations of intense pleasure. My body burns and I can hear my heart bumping like crazy. I really don’t know how long I can’t resist in this conditions, I feel myself pushed far away from how Colette was able to do in the last days and I perfectly know that there was just another one able to make me felt like this in my life, Horgus!
And it’s while I’m thinking at him that two fingers open their way inside me. They are moving, back and forth, exploring my sphincter, and I love this incredible sensation and how it runs all over my body, but it’s not enough. I know it, I want more, I need Votan’s cock to be totally satisfied, anyway, that feeling is strong enough to excite me more, especially now that I close my eyes to better enjoy this double penetration and the insertion of a third finger in my entrance.
“Gosh, Lady....you are even more insatiable than me....” Votan says, forcing his cock again in my throat, using both his hands and pressing his full balls against my chin.
I can hear the squishing sound of my fingers digging deeply in me and the rants of Horgus while his cock penetrates again my throat. At this point, I didn’t know how many time Votan have done it, but at any of them, his rants turns louder and this probably mean he is about to reach the apex of his pleasure. And I like it! I know he will spray a copious load of his cream right down my throat while he will scream his pleasure....and now, I really hope it can happen very soon!
With this idea in mind, my fingers’ activity becomes more intense, if it’s possible. They seem unstoppable, wild....and both I and Votan are enjoying it, even if in a different way. Votan loves to stare at the amazing show I’m offering at him, probably even more than the sensation he got by my first, incredible deep throat! A deep throat which seems nearby to the end, anyway!
“I’m about to cum, Lady! AAAHHH! I’m-I’m.......CUMMIIIING!”
Immediately, an incredible amount of delicious cream fills my mouth, even reaching my throat. It’s warm, dense....and yes, I like when my man’s seed fills me completely, and I’m not only talking of my mouth, but this time it’s really too much, even for me. I can’t hold it all in my mouth, it’s suffocating me....some spills out of my nostrils, with extreme satisfaction of Votan, who is devilish smiling at that view. Plus, he didn’t seems willing to free my head from the grip of his hands, forcing me to try to swallow more of his cream, but failing in it. All I can do to attire his attention to what’s happening to me is pat the bed with my palm and emits some rants from my full mouth, but again, it seems like this have the opposite effect on him. He tighten his grip on my head, without setting me free till the last drop of his seed isn’t released down in my throat.
When I’m finally free from his grip, all can I do for a minute is cough and try to catch my breath back, but it isn’t so easy. Votan seed is so dense that some of it is still sliding slowly long my throat, making breath normally difficult for me, plus even my nose is still barely closed by it. Between a cough and another, I look at him with angry eyes. Votan have a satisfied expression on his face and he stares at me and at the cream which is leaking from the corners of my mouth and at the one which it spills out of it anytime I cough. Again, I have to change my mind about him, he is sweet and cute when it’s about cuddles and kisses, but he can be very rough if he wants, when it’s about sex!
I’m about to hit him with my punch, when he suddenly rise his torso and hold me in his arms, kissing me again with an incredible passion. My angriness slowly disappear, leaving the place to happiness and to a strong growing desire of him, of his kisses and his wonderful cock, awakening my sexual instinct as no one have done before. While he kisses me, his hands are exploring my naked body from my neck to my bottom, slowly and greedily, giving me more intense chills that make me feel loved and alive. But not as alive as what is about to happen.
Holding me by my shins, Votan lifts my body till the still burning tip of is his cock is pressed against my pulsing rosebud. I immediately understand what he is about to do and it really excite me, till the point I can’t wait any longer to have his incredible shaft right inside me.
“Do it....do it, Votan....I want it so badly!”
At my words, he devilish smirks at me again, teasing me and my now wet rosebud slowly stroking his cock against it. That sensation is torturing me and makes me moan again, with my whole body now totally overwhelmed by lascivious chills continuously growing thanks to Votan’s stimulation. I would like to set me free from his grip and ride that beast right below me, but the sensations Votan is giving me make me greedy for more and at the same time, I like the idea to leave him have the control of our lascivious dance. But at the same time, I can’t stop to beg him to take me here and now.
In answer, Votan continue to tease me with the tip of his cock, making grow more this incredible desire I have of him. Votan kisses my neck, my shoulders....every touch of his lips or tongue is a pleasant torture, but at the same time it become more difficult to resist to the strong excitement I can feel growing inside me and which is now running wild all over my body. My entrance is pulsing faster and it’s getting more wet, but I can’t say if it’s for the reaction of my body of for Votan precum.
“Please, Votan, stop teasing me!” I yell, moaning louder “I need it....I beg you....I can’t resist any longer!”
But again, he didn’t listen at my desperate request. And now I’m no more the strong and powerful gladiator who is used to fight in the arena, now Votan is making me feel like a normal girl, defenseless right in front of the man she love. Votan have full control of the situation, something I have experienced with Colette too, but in a different way. Colette usually gain control awakening my instincts, pushing them at the limits my half human nature can face, till the point I became similar to a beast in heat during the reproductive season. Sex with her was wild, without any inhibitions and there is no love between us....it was pure physical attraction, almost carnal, but I’ll tell a lie if I deny it was wonderful! But it’s not what I need now!
On the other side, now with Votan there is passion and a connection which grows little by little till tonight, when we finally were both able to reveal our feelings to each other. Something not easy to do, because Horgus is a strong and heavy presence upon us, but at the same time he is the link between me and Votan, his brother. But now that we admitted our true feelings for each other, I can hope in a new and happy life with him, the same life Horgus was wishing for us after the tournament but the attack at Lord Barton’s ship took away from me.
But now I’m here in this room with a wonderful man who is able to let me feel alive and loved as any other normal girls, something I missed more than how I would admit. Votan is strong and gentle, he knows how to cuddle my wounded heart, but at the same time he is able to let me feel small and defenseless in front of him, like a little girl who is about to experience sex for the first time. A sensation even Horgus gave to me, but at that time it really was my first experience....so, why I felt like that even after three years!?
Maybe it’s the way Votan had approached me, coming in to my life a step after another and not so sudden as Horgus, who drastically change it in a day! Day after day, Votan came nearby me, opening a breach in the shell I put between me and the entire world to protect my heart and soul, and without I noticed it, he became a strong presence for me, till today....the day he came close enough to finally open my heart again to love.
We stare at each other, speechless, but words are not needed between us. Any touch, any kiss....even in our eyes I can see the strong feelings that link us now to each other! And we both know they will grow more after tonight, after we finally accept and reveal them without hesitation. Of course, Horgus will remain a strong presence upon us, but he will no more be the reason why we can’t be together, from now on he will be our bond, the one who makes us met and become a couple! Or this is what I hope in my heart right now!
Our kisses become more passionately, maybe even a little wild, but I like it and I’m sure Votan is thinking the same, judging by how is body is trembling. Probably, he is waiting this moment even more than me and I wonder from how long! Maybe, even from the first day I arrived at Libidinis or maybe from the day after....but it doesn’t matter, that moment is finally here and we know it will be unforgettable!
Slowly, Votan lowers my body and finally, the tip of his shaft can open its way in my wet and too much teased rosebud, which easily accept that marvelous and burning cock Votan have. Little by little, it’s getting deeper in my sphincter and holding some moans become more difficult, especially when the whole tip is right inside me. Its base is probably large as Horgus cock but it’s not the larger section of Votan’s cock. In fact, right behind the tip, it enlarges again till the point I wasn’t able to touch my index finger with my thumb while I hold it in my hand.
Votan is lowering my body more, while his majestic shaft penetrates deeply in me, forcing me to bite my lips to resist to the strong pleasure it is giving me. I placed my hands over Votan’s shoulders, lightly scratching his skin with my nails, but more his cock is penetrating in me, more I instinctively dig my nails in his skin, making it bleed a little. And for all the time, we never had stopped to stare at each other, both enjoying the wonderful sensations that are expressed by any little movement of our lips or eyes, movements we catch immediately and which make us even more excited, if possible.
When Votan lays my shins again on the bed, half of his cock is filling my sphincter, but to me it seems more than the half of it. My belly is burning and my entrance is now stretched by that so wanted intruder....I can’t avoid to think at how big it is and wondering if I can take it all inside me, but at the same time, I want it with all my will, quite sure it’s going be the most incredible ride I ever have. Slowly, I begin to move my hips in circle, trying to search the right balance of my body and to get used to that presence which is the cause of pain and pleasure for me. Pain, because it’s bigger than I was expecting, but despite this, it’s giving me some very wonderful chills which are spreading in my whole body, reaching any cells of it and making me even eager than how I was when I saw it for the first time.
Even Votan is enjoying this moment, I can sense it in his hands, which are now holding tight my waist, and from the way he is kissing me, with more passion and leaving me breathless. Then, he started to kiss my neck, slowly moving down it, inch after another, till he reach my tits and his kisses are replaced by soft chews on my pointed and hard nipples or by his fingers pinching them.
I can’t tell which was the most pleasant sensation running on my body but for sure, every cell of it is now crossed by many chills which make me arch my back moaning louder, till I’m forced me to lay my hands on the bed to support my body, offering to Votan an easier position to play with my tits and my pointing nipples. His big and strong hand holds and squeezes my left breast, forcing me to bite my lower lip to don’t scream loud my pleasure while he is doing it. But he surely noticed it, and without any hesitation he bites my nipple, pulling it with his teeth and again, I must bite my lower lip, till it bleeds a little and the blood slip down to my chin.
Now I know it, I was totally wrong about Votan! He is an amazing lover and he know how to perfectly mix gentle and sweet touch with strong, and sometimes rough!, actions, giving to his partner some very strong and deep sensations. And he’s doing it to me right now, holding gently my back with his right arm, while he is playing with my breasts a little roughly, while I ride his mighty rod moving my whole body over it in a slow and sinuous dance of lust and passion.
But they were so different by the lust and passion I experienced with Colette! With her I had no control of the action, I was totally in her hand, almost abused by her in some way, but what she gave me was like a healing balsam which was able to stop the blood which was leaking out of my wounded heart. She was like a storm, she blows away everything from me, even my reason, probably, and at that time it was what I was in need, even if I never had admitted it to myself. But alt last, it was nothing more than sex, there was no love between us and that wasn’t what I really need to heal my heart and soul. But anytime I was near to Colette, I felt a strange fever running thorough my whole body and I wasn’t able to resist to her incredible charm which attract many men and, as I discovered at the hot spring, girls and women, her real target.
With Votan is different, thanks to his love and passion he had reached my heart and he’s cuddling my body and soul with incredible sweetness, making me feel protected and safe in his arms. And it’s exactly what I am in need in this moment to avoid losing myself in the darkness of my cursed blood, which is pulling me to become a real monster unable to take its instincts under control. Sex with him is mutual passion, we teased each other till the point we can’t hold anymore that incredible and deep sensation which the other made born inside each one.
And now I’m here, riding Votan’s shaft, so big and pulsing inside me, and finally, again, I have a reason to enjoy this life, sometimes so cruel but even wonderful, when you feel the presence of someone who truly love you at your side.
-
When I finally wake up, the sun is high in the sky and Votan isn’t there at my side, but his scent is all around me: on my body, on the bed and on the pillows....everything around me reminds me at the wonderful night we spent together! I’m a little disappointed by the fact he is not here, but I can understand why he left me alone while I was sleeping, after all Votan and the City’s Guards are all focused in patrolling the city to prevent crimes during the festival and to try to discover some traces left behind by the assassin of Brutus. This is Votan’s job and he can’t avoid doing his duty, as I can’t avoid going to the arena before my second match begin. To don’t mention the fact I had a deal with Prefect Signis and Queen Ophala to respect, if I want to gain my freedom once and for all.
Reluctant at the idea to release the pillow I’m holding tight to enjoy a little more Votan’s delicious scent, I sit on the border of the bed and stretch a little, trying to throw behind my shoulders all the sufferings which are gripping tight my soul and heart. Of course, the intense night of passion I just had with Votan offer me the perfect chance to do it, but the path to completely heal my wounded heart is still long and difficult, even if now I’m making the right steps on it.
Standing up, I move to the window and open it to take a look at the world outside this room, a world which can be cruel in its amazing beauty but which can offer you surprise behind every corners. And Votan, that night, was the most pleasant surprise I got in the last days! But wasn’t the only surprise....more will arrive during this shiny and peaceful day and the most incredible one, probably is the possibility to finally meet the last two members of the Almaan’s family, Kathleen and Ahadron, which will be both back to Libidinis after a long and very busy commercial journey with the Libidinis’ fleet. I don’t know how they will react when they can finally be in front of me, maybe they will consider me as the responsible of Horgus death, even if the real one is still unknown to me and to Votan and his City’s Guards.
But there is time to be nervous for that, now I have to prepare myself for the arena and the first step is to have a nice and warm bath, something I’m really in need especially after the long and intense night I spent with Votan. The only part I don’t like of taking a bath, today, is the fact that the soap will cover the nice scent of Votan and it disappointed me a little, even if I know there must be more chances for me to enjoy it in the near future.
The second, obviously, is to have a nice and energetic breakfast, something really important if I want to be in the right condition to fight in the arena. Not that I need to fight too seriously, considering the fact that my opponent will be another normal human, but as Horgus has taught me, I must be always ready for everything when I step on the ground of the arena.
“Good morning, my dear Lady!”
Varon step in to the room, surprising me a little. I was quite sure he was at the Guards’ main barrack waiting news about the investigations and not here at his family’s mansion. He is smiling at me, as he usually do since the first time we met at the warehouse, but today, I can see a little of malice in it and a doubt immediately born in my mind. Anyway, I’ll try to don’t think at it and while Varon is sitting right in front of me, I speak to him.
“There is some news from Votan, this morning!?”
“No, nothing, for the moment....” he replies staring at me “But maybe you have news, my dear!”
Again, Varon’s smile is a little malicious and I can feel his eyes straight pointed on me and I can’t avoid to lightly blush. A deep silence fall between us, while I try to find an answer to his question which will not reveal what happened during the night, even if I suspect he just have a vague idea about it.
“I got the opportunity to talk with Votan.....he’s very kind, he tried to cheer me up as you had done in the afternoon, Varon. I really appreciate what you two did for me.”
“I see....well, I’m happy to hear that, my child, and I’m sure his presence will help you to cross over the pain in your heart!”
Varon didn’t say it openly, but it’s clear he have clues about what happened in my room last night. The point is I have no idea of how Varon was able to discover it and I doubt of the fact that Votan had talked to him about us, he didn’t looks the type to do something like this! Maybe, Varon accidentally heard our excited moans or, more probably, he seen Votan leaving my room this morning, before he left the mansion to accomplish at his duty of Captain of the City’s Guards. Anyway, whatever the real reason is, I feel embarrassed now and I’m wondering which idea he have of me, so I try to change the subject of our conversation.
“Varon, the fleet will arrive in the afternoon, am I right!? Did you know when?”
“Mmmm....if I remember it well, they will be here around 4:00 p.m.. Why so interested!?”
“I have a demonstrative match today, but I hope I can arrive in time at the dock to meet and welcome Kathleen and Ahadron, that’s it!”
Varon smiles at me again, conscious of the fact I’m really getting in touch with him and the other members of the Almaan’s family.
“Don’t worry about it....I’ll ask to the manager to set your match earliest as possible. He is a good friend and he will not refuse a favor to me.”
“Varon, really....it’s not needed!” I reply, feeling sorry to cause to him so many troubles, but happy at the same time.
“I insist, my child....even Kathleen and Ahadron are impatient to finally meet you!”
Again, this family surprises me, it doesn’t matter how many times they do it, their gentle hearts always leave me stunned and now I’m very exalted by the possibility to finally meet its last two members. Without being conscious of it, a sweet and gentle smile appears on my face and Varon immediately notice it.
“You are really beautiful when you smile, Lady....sadness never fit on a young girl as you!”
Varon’s words make me smile more, cheering my heart and soul. I must admit it, I was very lucky to be accepted so well and easily by Horgus’ family and now, I’m starting to feel a member of it, exactly as Horgus was probably hoping during our travel to reach this incredible and a little mysterious city.
When the time comes, Varon and I leave the mansion to go at the arena for the daily matches of the tournament. Once we are outside it, we took or ways, but not before I had the chance to gave him a warm hug to thanks him for all the things he had done and said to me in the last two days.
In the waiting room of the arena, the atmosphere it’s heavy and when I step in, all the others contestants turn to me, a little surprised to see me there. A strong pat on the shoulder, catch me unprepared and with my guard down.
“I heard what happened during your match, Lady....I’m glad to see you here and safe!”
I turn to the one on my left and I’m surprised to see Serpentina and the nice smile she have on her face. Even the expression of all the other gladiators change, everyone relieved by the smile which answer to Serpentina’s words. Serpentina and many others, have nice words for me now even if they admit to be worried by my reaction during the match, worried by the not so remote possibility that I had totally lost control of myself. But when they were informed of the truth behind my actions, they were all relieved to know I was perfectly conscious of what was happening and I was able to take under control my rage.
I apologize with them just in time for the begin of my match, which was a not so difficult task for me and in less than five minutes I’m classified for the next stage of the tournament. When I back at the waiting room, the same who were preoccupied for me, are now cheering and congratulating me, inviting me to join them at the tavern “The Anvil”, an invite I accept very happily. Then, I leave the arena to reach the harbor in time.
Twenty minutes left to 4:00 p.m. and the fleet is entering in the harbor passing through the huge stone walls which protect it from eventual attack coming from the open sea. The fleet is formed by five merchant’s ship and other two which escort them during their long and sometimes perilous travel from dock to dock in search of new market for the products of Libidinis and to obtain more partnership for the city and its prosperity.
At the head of the fleet, the ship of the House of Mercator advance slow to the dock where I, Votan and Varon are awaiting the arrival of the fleet with trepidation, especially me, a little nervous at the idea to finally have in front of me the last two members of the Almaan’s family.
Slowly, the ship is approaching at the dock and after few and excellent maneuvers, the ship can finally moor to it. I heard many times about the ability of the sailors of Libidinis, the only comparable to the ones of Rhoonas and the navigation’s school of both of them are well known in any city of the continent. In fact, many sailors or apprentice captains come to those two city to learn the difficult discipline of sailing and till the begin of their studies they have to face with the Berin’s Sea, one of the most dangerous sea human’s being know.
And I had a proof of how difficult it can be to sail it! The vortexes appear suddenly and it’s impossible to establish logic in it, I had experienced it clearly during my travel to Libidinis, something I don’t want to experiment again and so soon. But those men and women do it every day to grant richness and prosperity to their families and to the City of Libidinis, even if this is not the only reason that makes Libidinis a strong and powerful city.
Here, anyone can have an opportunity to change his life, it doesn’t matter the race or the gender, it’s all about having a strong will and good timing to propose some new and productive idea, the only important thing is it mustn’t be against the laws of the city. Of course, most of the laws were made by the House of Mercator and, of course, they grant some special benefits to its business but thanks to the support of all the merchants of the city, it’s not difficult for the Prefect, who is also the ruler of the House of Mercator, takes under control the nobles’ families of Libidinis, which don’t always agree with the Prefect lines of conduction.
Of course, Signis always paid attention to satisfy requests coming from some very influent peoples who live in the city or just want to open an activity in it, so here it’s not unusual to see a brothel in the area nearby the dock and the shipyard. The first one was opened by a merchant who reached Libidinis from a city of the nearest Kingdom of Swabia, where his activity was not so well accepted, and soon another one was opened by another merchat coming from the city of Rhoonas. Then, there was another one, till they became four, at last. Naturally, there were many polemics about those places, but the possibility to grant more money to the city and have more visitors who can be interessed in doing some trades before enjoying a night of passion, had made change the opinion to lot of peoples which weren’t in favor with the opening of those activities, at the begin.
The city of Libidinis is really something you can’t find elsewhere and it’s very easy to be caught by the atmosphear you can breath in it and I had experienced when I met Colette, a woman who is the living expression of the city and his freedom. But now I’m free by her influence, thanks to the love of a wonderful and sweet family, which was able to accept me for what I really am and not for what I appear at their eyes.m They are the family I missed for so many years, almost sixteen, and they all showed me the brightest side of human’ nature or, at least, it’s what was showed to me by the members I allready had met till this morning. I can’t be sure of how the last two, Kathleen and Ahadron, will react when we are finally facing each others, but deep in my heart I wish they can accept me as Varon and Votan have done till the day I arrived in the city.
While the preparations to permit to the whole crue to leave the ship are on the way, the nervousims begin to grow and despite the fact I was almost ready to meet Kathleen and Ahadron from the moment I woke up in the morning, now I really don’t know what to expect by this intense and incredible moment. Varon, who was standing at my left, notice it and placing his right hand on my shoulder, he gently smiles at me, as he ever do when I felt down or when I’m nervous as in this moment. Few steps away from us, Votan and Mardukas are both carefully watching at all the operations, while their men are patrolling the area of the dock around the ship, where merchants and other citizen are waiting for their goods or for relatives.
Right now, I really wish to have Votan by my side, I know how his presence can help me to relax a little. Not that Varon can’t do that, but the bond which had born between me and Votan is strongest than the one I have with his father. Immediately, the sweet memories of the night we spent together emerged in my mind, making me blush a little while I look at Votan. I wonder if he is thinking at us while doing his duty or if he is the type of man who focus on his work when it’s needed without giving to personal emotions be in the way, but for sure, I can say he is a man I can really trust.
Then, suddenly, a feminine voice caught the attention of me, Votan and Varon.
“Always busy protecting the city, Votan!?” she says, walking down the footbridge.
“It’s my duty, you know it, as yours is to made the House of Mercator richest, if it’s possible!”
Votan reply to her was friendly, maybe too much, so I can presume he must know her very well. The girl is walking slowly, barely lifting the lower border of the long green dress she’s wearing, to don’t risk to stumble on it and fall along the footbridge. She’s tallest then most of the other women I had ever seen in my whole life and even if her dress can appear simple and with not so many frills, she’s really elegant with her long brown hair trailing down her chest tied in a plait. The dress barely reveal the shapes of her silhouette, it’s not so tight except on her waist, where a brown with golden decorations belt embrace her flanks tight, giving a vague idea of how slender and well proportioned her body is.
The only jewelry she’s wearing, is a pendant made by a thread of pearls with a golden medallion which have a blazon carved on it, and more I stare at it, more I have the impression to have seen it recently, but at the moment I can’t remember when or where. Then, suddenly, an image appears in front of me. It was in the Almaan’s Mansion, while I was walking through the corridor which lead from my room to the stairs: a portrait right on top of the stairs had caught my attention and from what I was able to see, it was a paint of a youngest Varon and her wife, Margareth, a very beautiful and elegant woman, from what I was able to see. I didn’t paid too much attention at her face, what really had attracted me was the pendant she was wearing around the neck, the same pendant the mysterious girl in front of me is wearing right now.
Thanks to this little detail, I finally understand: that girl must be Kathleen, the second born of Varon. And taking a better look at her, I can see the same deep and crystalline brown eyes of Horgus and Votan but for sure, she has inherited the facial features of her mother and the same attitude for commercials’ business and the love for travels, something Varon and Votan didn’t have.
“Welcome home, sister!” Votan says when they are finally in front of each other.
In replies, Kathleen hugs him gently with a happy smile on her lips but in her eyes I can see a small shadow, probably due to the notice she had about the premature departure of Horgus, her beloved little brother. There is no sign of tears in her eyes now, but I’m quite sure she had shed many bitter tears during the travel and I wonder if she’s really fine or if she’s trying to appears strongest than how she is just to don’t give more preoccupations to Votan.
-
“My my....this looks like the reunion of two lovers and not the one of a brother and a sister!”
Votan and Kathleen both turn to the direction of a member of the City Guard who is just few steps far from them. Despite the insolent tone this one used, Votan didn’t looks so upset with him and I’m wondering why, after all Votan always had showed to me to be the type of Captain who pretend discipline and determination from his men, so why he is acting in a different way with him!? Then, when I can finally see him, immediately understand it: the young man is the male version of Kathleen, they have very similar facial features and the same hair color....just their bodies shapes are different, with him having a massive and apparently toned one, even if not comparable to Votan’s one. I have no more doubt about it, he must be Ahadron, the third born of Varon and the last brother of Horgus and just in case I can have some more, Votan’s words throw them away.
“You always like to joke, don’t you, Ahadron!?”
“You know me, Votan....I’m the funny guy of the family....” he replies, smiling at Votan.
“I know it too well, since we were child....but it’s nice to have you back here in Libidinis, Ahadron!”
“And it’s nice to being here again, Votan!”
Telling this, the two men grab each other wrist in the typical greeting of the City’s Guard. They both appear fierce and resolute and the fact to be finally together after the long absence of Ahadron, was a relieved for both of them and even Kathleen, which is staring at her two brothers, have a gentler and less forced smile on her face. Of course, the death of Horgus was a tragedy for all of them and probably, not being all together when the news arrived at the Almaan’s Mansion, didn’t help them. After all, Horgus was the youngest of them and even if he sent many letters to his father, he was leaving away from them for long time and the fact to don’t had seen him again alive for a last time, wasn’t something easy to handle it.
They talk for some minutes and even if I can be able to hear them thanks to my superfine hearing, I prefer to let them talk in private, quite sure of the fact that Ahadron and Kathleen are asking more details about Horgus and me to Votan. Staring at them, I can see their reactions to Votan’s words and with my surprise, by their expressions they didn’t looks angry, maybe tired by the long travel and a little sad for the bad event which hit their family, but nothing more. And again, I can sense that feeling of anxiety rising inside me while I try to figure out how Ahadron and Kathleen are going to react when we are face to face. Something I’m about to discover, because they are all coming in mine and Varon direction, till they stop right in front of us.
“We are at home, father!” Ahadron says, smiling at Varon and greetings him in the same way he did with Votan.
“Welcome home, my child” Varon replies, while he embraces Kathleen “I’m glad to see you two are back safe!”
His words hit me as a knife. I know he didn’t it on purpose, but for me it’s like if a sword was piercing my body and heart, making me bleed till death. I turn my face away, to don’t let Varon see my expression and how I feel right now. I know he cares of me as I’m his daughter but now, the only way I can look at me is as the cause of his loss, which probably had leaved a deepest wound in him than how he want to admit and I can imagine. Then, suddenly, I hear the voice of Kathleen calling my name.
“You must be Lady....the only girl who was able to caught Horgus heart....”
I look at her and on her face and eyes I can’t see anger against me, maybe just a veiled sadness. Kathleen approaches and embraces me so suddenly, leaving me astonished: her soul, despite the moment the entire family is living, is warm and that embrace is giving me a really wonderful sensation, as if she is trying to comfort me. Then, when I’m finally free from Kathleen’s arms, Ahadron step in front of me, landing me his right hand.
“Welcome to the Almaan’s family, Lady!”
And while I hold his hand tight, I can’t avoid to happily smile at his words.
-
The Dragoness and The Kitty
(https://c2.staticflickr.com/2/1504/25087048415_029a5e0e47_s.jpg)he dinner with all the members of the Almaan’s family finally reunite in their mansion was wonderful, as it was the time I and Votan had spent with Serpentina and some of the contestants of the tournament at “The Anvil”, but it’s not possible to compare it to the incredible night we had when we came back to the mansion. It was pure passion between us, probably even much intense than the first night we had together, and maybe I have to thanks Kathleen and Ahadron for it, because their words and their gentle hearts had relieved my sinful soul. I don’t know for how long we made love, but at last we both fell asleep exhausted but happy to finally had found each other.
When I wake up in the morning, Votan is still there at my side, staring at me and smiling. While he gentle caress my cheek, I smile him back, happy to have him near me right now and for the strong sensations and emotions he gave me during the night. His hand is warm and gentle now, but during the night it was eager to explore my whole body to give me intense pleasure, something which made me reached many wonderful orgasms and, at last, I had to beg him to stop twice to try and gain back my breath. I must admit it, Votan is an incredible lover and I’m really falling in love with him!
“Good morning, my love!” Votan says, just before kissing me lightly on my lips.
“My love”....two words I wasn’t expecting to hear again and, anyway, not so soon.
“Tell it again, Votan....” I say, smiling again at him.
“My love....” he replies, smiling back at me, just before we kiss passionately.
But soon, someone knocking at the door interrupts us. The idea to be caught by one of the other members of the family in Votan’s bed, is really embarrassing, because we didn’t told to them about us, even if Varon have some suspect. I try to hide myself under the sheets, when I heard a feminine voice coming from behind the door.
“Sir, I had brought the water for your bath, as you ordered!”
Hearing this, Votan pulled himself up, sitting down on the bed and having care to cover his crotch and legs with the sheets, he invite the girl to come in and prepare the tub for us. She seems youngest than me, maybe twenty or twenty-one, and without paying attention to us except in the moment when she enter in the room, when she nods at us, she pushes a cart with four jars full of hot water inside the room. She simply does the job she was called for, without looking at Votan and his exposed body, or at me, with just my head popping out of the sheets. Even if she appears like a silent and discreet girl, the embarrassment doesn’t want to leave me and till she remains in the room, I stay like that, hiding myself from her sight.
Just when she has done her job and she steps out of Votan’s room I push down the sheets, taking a deep and relieving breath. Votan laugh at this, probably happy to have the proof of the fact I am as any other normal girl or, anyway, more than how my appearance can reveal. I look at him a little disappointed by his reaction, but at last I can understand it....for sure, shyness isn’t something that fit to a half-demon creature as I am! And after all, I must admit it, the thing makes me laugh too!
Votan is the first to stand up and leave our comfortable and warm bed to enter in the tub. While he is walking naked around the room, I can’t avoid to stare at his perfect sculpted body and I have to bite my lower lip to resist at the intense chills which are running again thorough my whole body. During the three years I was a gladiator at the service of Lord Barton, I had seen many naked male’s bodies and I never had a reaction like this! Maybe it’s the physical attraction between us, or maybe because I feel safe when I’m in Votan’s arms, so strong and gentle at the same time, or maybe something else....but for sure, I can stare at Votan’s body all day without getting bored of watching him and his “equipment”!
My heartbeat, now so frenetic, start to slow down and become more regular only when his body finally disappears inside the tub. Of course, it disappoint me a little, well more than a little, but I know there will be more nights to spend together from now on and, maybe, not only nights....and the idea makes me smile in a lascivious way while the memories of the night make my body twitch a little.
“Why don’t you join me in the tub, Lady!?” Votan asks, interrupting my daydreaming “There is enough space for both of us and the water is wonderful!”
Votan’s proposal embarrasses me a little, but at the same time sounds so tempting! For a moment, I hesitate to accomplish his request but a nice and warm bath is what I really need now to relax a little more and to definitely recovery from the intense, wonderful and pleasant night we had. At last I stand up, leaving my naked body totally exposed to Votan’s eyes, which are staring at me with admiration and a veil of lust, as if the whole night wasn’t enough satisfying for him.
The fresh summer breeze coming from the window is pleasant on my skin, so I take a look outside it and the sunlight forced me to barely close my eyes, still not used to it. Slowly, my eyes are getting used to the intense light of the morning and from the window, I have a full view of the harbor and of the stone walls which protect it. In fact, the Almaan’s Mansion is the only one three floors high house in the area and the bedrooms are all placed at the third floor, so the other houses between the mansion and the docks, didn’t obstruct the view from the bedroom’s windows. And from what I can see from here, as usual the harbor is full of ships of any type, from merchants’ ones to others full of travelers who are coming to Libidinis for the festival, the real attraction in the city during the summer season.
“It’s a wonderful view, isn’t it, Lady!?” Votan asks, looking at my back and, in particular, at my bottom.
“Indeed it is....” I reply, taking a deep breath “I can get used to admire it every morning....”
“Me too, my love....me too!” Votan says with a veiled malicious tone I didn’t catch right in that moment.
Staring at the wonderful panorama, I stretched a little, finally feeling more relaxed and with a nice sensation of happiness in my heart. Then, I turn to Votan with a sudden movement that makes my tits bounce, making Votan smile visibly and, of course, a little maliciously at that unexpected but welcomed view. Feeling his eyes pointed on my naked body make me blush a little, but I’m getting used to his penetrating eyes, so I didn’t pay too much attention to it and I step in the tub, right in front of my lovely Votan.
The temperature of the water is perfect and the tub is big enough to offer to both of us the space we need to sit in a comfortable way and to wash our bodies without interfering with each other. Many times in the past I had took a bath with Horgus being so close, but today it looks a little different, more embarrassing or not comfortable, and probably it depends by the fact we are in a place I’m not still used, even if I can consider it as my home. I don’t know if Votan have notice this, anyway, when we have both done, he talk to me with a sweet and gentle tone.
“Why don’t you come a little closer, my love!?”
I look at Votan a little perplexed, then I reply at him while a smirk appears on my lips.
“What did you have in mind, Votan!? Are you not satisfied by the intense night we had together!?”
“A single night of passion with you isn’t enough for me, Lady....” he says, looking straight at me “but I swear you....I just want to have the chance to hold you in my arms, my love!”
Votan just want to hold me in his arms....suuure, how can I doubt of it!? He want hold me, kiss me, touch me....and probably more and to be honest, I don’t dislike the idea! I found it tempting, exciting....and immediately, the memories of the two nights we spent together came back in to my mind, giving me some pleasant shivers of excitement. We stare at each other, smiling a little maliciously, both perfectly conscious of our deep feelings and of the incredible and unstoppable attraction which are growing between us.
Without any more hesitation, I crawl to Votan and sit right between his legs, having cared to tease him placing his cock right between my bum cheeks. As I was expecting, it react immediately to that unexpected but welcomed sensation that totally wrap it and now it’s growing, teasing me till the point I must bite my lower lip to resist to the temptation to turn and make love with Votan right here in this tub. But I can’t avoid the tight grip of his arms, which wrap me in a warm and sweet hug while he softly whisper me the most wonderful words I ever heard: “I love you!”
I close my eyes while my heart begins to bump faster and I’m sure Votan can hear it very well. I place my hand over his left one, without interrupting that sweet moment which is running between us and we both hope can be endless, but we know we have several commitments during this warm and wonderful Saturday we can’t avoid. But at the same time, there is something I need to talk with him, something really important for me and for the whole family. So, after had enjoyed this pleasant moment a little longer, I interrupt the silence between us.
“Votan, I must tell you this....” I say, turning a little my head to look at his face “I was pondering at what Serpentina said at the tavern.....”
“About helping me and the City’s Guards in the search for Brutu’s assassin!?”
I nod at him, while I try to find the right words to continue. But he does it before I can spill a single one.
“Of course, your help can be precious for us, especially your incredible nose....but you are not a regular member of the Guards and this can cause troubles!”
I’m perfectly conscious of what he means. The City’s Guards have their rules, their line of command and I know nothing about them, plus I’m barely new in the city and I don’t know if the citizens will entrust me as Votan and the Almaan family do, so I can’t blame him if he hesitate to accept my request and probably I’ll do the same if I was at his place! But I don’t want to give up, not now that we have a chance, even if it’s really small.
“There must be a solution, Votan....” I ask him, waiting impatiently for an answer.
“Mmmm, maybe....” Votan replies, taking a break while he is pondering at a solution “maybe we can officially ask for your collaboration, but the Prefect has to approve it too!”
“Who, Signis!?” I ask, surprised by the fact the Captain of the Guards can’t act totally by himself.
“Exactly. As Prefect of Libidinis, he has the power to take similar decision, but I don’t know if he will accept our request so easily!”
“Oh, don’t worry Votan....he will! I’m sure of it!” I reply to him with a devilish smirk “When we can go and talk with him!?”
“Mmm, I’m not sure, but maybe in the afternoon....” Votan says, taking a little break “but before we can go and talk with him, I have to pay a visit to another place!”
“Where!?” I ask, wondering about what Votan is planning and about why he must do it before we can talk to Signis.
“Trust me....it may help us to obtain the Prefect permission!”
“If you say so....” I reply, a little doubtful but perfectly knowing he always had act for our best.
“Trust me, my love....” Votan says again just before embracing me tightest and kissing my forehead.
The market, as usual, is a very busy and vital place. Here, during the whole year, people coming from the city or from the nearest kingdom bring together thanks to the interesting merchandises that can be found, but during the Summer Festival, the city of Libidinis become a place which connect every form of life of the whole continent. Humans, Elves, Dwarfs, Felinx and more other come to Libidinis to enjoy this incredible Festival and its atmosphere full of joy and happiness. Of course, the Festival brings more richness to the City and to its merchants, but even the other activities increase their amount of business: more travels, mean full rooms for the inn of the City, but even more peoples in search of good food and some relaxing time in the taverns or at the hot springs.
To don’t mention the fact that this incredible amount of peoples attract the merchants of the nearest cities and countries, which have to pay a not so cheap price to operate on the city’s ground, fulfilling the wallets of the city’s administration. At last, any activity of the city have the chance to grow prosper during the festival and this is why this is the most waited event of the whole year, when everyone do their best to make the Festival itself more interesting year after year, even spending too much money in the organization, but always increasing the profits of the whole city.
And this Saturday afternoon, the situation is almost chaotic. Walking in the market is barely impossible, we need five minutes just to cross from a side to the other of the street, to don’t mention the long wait to take a look at any single stand. We must admit it, came to the market for some shopping now, in the afternoon and with no match in the arena, was the worst idea we can ever have, but Votan really had insisted to buy me some new clothes I can use outside the arena. It took two hours and half to reach the tailor’s shop and had the chance to find something which can fit to my tall body without too much modification, but at last we were able to do that, even if it was really a long and stressing wait. But the long day in the chaos of the market, is far to be at its end.
In fact, when we have done at the tailor’s shop, instead of moving to the Prefect’s House, Votan lead me to the area where the City’s Guards barrack lies, just to stop in front of a normal house not so far from it. Votan knock at the wooden door of the house, which opens soon revealing a woman right behind it. She wears a fine decorate blue dress, a clear sign of a certain rank, so I can suppose she is a member of family which have some influence, even if not so high, judging by the place where their house is placed.
“Sir Votan! What a pleasure to have you here at my place!” the woman says, particularly excited by the presence of Votan right in front of her door.
“The pleasure is all mine, Lady Minerva!” he replies, smiling at her “Excuse me if I go straight to the point, but is Karina at home!?”
“I’m sorry, Sir, she’s not back from her duty but I’m sure she will be home in few minutes! If you want come in and wait for her....”
“Oh, no, Milady....we don’t want to disturb you....”
Telling this, Votan makes a step back, as if he want to leave the place, but the woman suddenly grab his left arm pulling Votan to the door, trying to pull him inside her house. I’m a little perplexed by the scene which is running right in front of my eyes and I begin to wonder if this is something that happened every time Votan came to visit the girl which live here, Karina. And most important, I wonder who this Karina is! From what I heard, Votan isn’t involved in any relationship, so which role this girl have in Votan’s life!? It can be possible that she is a secret lover of my beloved Votan!?
While I’m pondering at this and Votan is still “fighting” with that mysterious woman, the voice of a girl catch the attention of all the three of us.
“Mother, what are you doing to Sir Votan!?”
Immediately, I turn in to the direction where that voice is coming and what I see leave me stunned. In front of me, I can see a young and very pretty girl and she’s really different from any other girl I had ever seen around the cities I had visited in the last three years. Probably she is just nineteen or less more, but what really amused me isn’t to see how young she is, but the incredible color of her hair: they are not so short and shines as pure silver thanks to the sun behind her shoulders, but taking a better look at them, I can see they are of a light grey color, very unusual in this part of the continent. Even her green eyes are particular, her pupils are thin, more similar to the one of a feline than to the one of any other human I ever seen and this two factors make her a girl who is really difficult to ignore when you see her even in a crowded place. Of course, even her perfect and sinuous body can hardly not be noticed, especially if it’s not so hidden by an half thigh long vest, but for sure it isn’t the first thing that catch the attention in her, even if it makes her really attractive and sensual.
Hearing her words, the woman finally free Votan’s arm and turn to her.
“Oh, I was doing nothing to him, Karina! Sir Votan came to visit you, so I was thinking to offer him some good hospitality!”
“Yes, I’m sure of it, mother....” the girl replies, coming closed and barely shaking her head with closed eyes. Then, she turns to Votan and taking a deep breath, she continues.
“I’m sorry, Captain....hope my mother wasn’t too much pushy, as usual!”
“Don’t worry, Karina, I’m getting used to her attentions for me....even if I don’t know why she cares of me that much!”
“I don’t know it too....” Karina replies, a little embarrassed and lightly blushing “Anyway....I can presume you was looking for me, Captain!”
“Indeed, that’s why we came here. I know your duty is over for today, but I wonder if you are so gentle to come with us, Karina. I have a new task for you!”
“A new task, Sir!?” the girl asks, perplexed while she was looking at me “And it have something to do with your guest!?”
“You are smart as usual! And I suppose you heard about her, Lady Dragon....”
Looking at me, Karina step closed without saying a single word. Probably she is trying to understand which type of person I am and why Votan need to talk with her about me or, anyway, of something that involve me. Then, after some moment of silence, she talk again.
“I heard of you, Milady....and it’s a real pleasure to meet you!” then, she turn to Votan and continue “You can count on me for any task, Captain!”
“Very good, Karina! Can you follow us to the Prefect house right now!? I’ll explain you two everything while we move there!”
And after we finally leaved Karina’s place, Votan explain to us his plan to obtain Signis’s permission to make me cooperate in the search for Brutus’ assassin. His plan is basically simple and to avoid a negative answer from Prefect Signis about my request to cooperate with the City’s Guard, Votan want to propose to him to don’t act by myself but under the supervision of one of the member of the Guards, Karina. It sound as a good plan to me but honestly, I’m a little doubtful about the choose of my partner. I mean, Karina is young and probably she have just finished the trainee requested to join the forces of the City’s Guard and probably, as I have this doubt, Signis can have it too. Something that didn’t happen, with my big surprise.
“I think the help of Lady can prevent even other problems during the Festival, my dear Votan! Another accident can cause too much trouble to us and you know how important the summer festival is for the City!”
“Indeed, Sir....that’s why we came here. Lady’s help can prevent even some more robbery, recently there were too many of them too!”
“I think you are right, Votan....but did you think they can really cooperate without any problem!?” Signis asks, looking at me and Karina with a frown.
-
To be honest, I don’t know too much about this girl, Karina, and Signis question makes me doubt about her skill a little, supposing he is talking about her young age and inexperience in the Guard’s duty. But at the same time, Votan appears very faithful about her and, of course, not worried about my abilities, so I can suppose he have planned everything perfectly conscious of the fact we can form a good and collaborative pair. And this make me start to think about the possibility that Karina isn’t a girl to underestimate too much as I was doing till the moment we entered in Signis’s place. Probably, she have skills I can’t valuate right now, but this is just a simple conjecture of mine. Then, Karina takes word.
“Milord, as a member of the City’s Guards I always do my best to protect the city and its citizens!”
“I know, my dear girl....you are young but very capable, but the point, here, is another....” Signis replies, looking at me.
And now, at last, I begin to understand. Probably, his doubts weren’t about Karina but about me and the not so nice show I had offered to the whole arena during my match. I can’t deny the fact I didn’t had done a great impression to the whole city losing my self control and almost killing Brutus, but that wasn’t a normal situation, after all! Of course, I can understand about the deep perplexities Signis have and probably, at his place, I will think the same but at the same time, to solve this delicate situation, the Guards need all the help they can have and Even Signis know this very well.
“Milord, I can swear you I’m fine now and what happened in the arena is not going to happen anymore!” I say, looking straight at him.
At my words, Signis turn to Votan, as if he was looking for a confirmation of them by him. Votan nods at him and Signis, a little relieved by that simple gesture, takes a deep breath before talking again.
“Very well, then! I approve your request and from tomorrow, you can collaborate with our Guards, Lady!” then, he turns to Karina and continues “Lady Karina, I count on you for giving to Lady all the support she need!”
The girl nods at him, but from her expression, I can tell she is still a little doubtful about this strange collaboration but despite this, she obey to the order of Votan and Signis without any objection and after Signis reassured us of the fact he is going to prepare an official document about this collaboration, the three of us leave the Prefect’s house. On the way for the Almaan’s Mansion, while Votan is giving us the last directives for our collaboration, I can sense the eyes of Karina glued on me, as if she’s trying to have a clearest idea about me and my abilities and, probably, of my weakness.
I must admit it, probably I had underestimate her at the begin but now I clearly understand why Votan had choose her and not someone else: even Signis have great consideration of this young girl and her presence can be a good reference for me if we need to talk to citizens which can be scared by my unusual appearance. Indeed, Karina is definitely the best choice Votan can make and I’ll going to discover it soon.
In fact the next morning, at nine, Karina is right in front of the Almaan’s Mansion door, waiting patiently for me. As usual, her hair are shining in the sun light but this time she wears the City’s Guards equipment, even if it’s different from the one the other Guards use, probably it’s personalized. As Votan told me once we were back at the Mansion, Karina’s family had transferred here in Libidinis around fifty-five years ago, when her grandfather took the decision to leave his homeland in the north of the Continent of Drakoonia, bored to have winter season nine months for year. Here, her grandfather was at the service of a powerful and reach feudatory of an allied kingdom of Libidinis as his personal guard so, when he moved here in Libidinis, he took the decision to became a member of the City’s Guard, pointing at became one of the most appreciated member of them.
And now Karina, the only daughter of the actual householder, is following the steps of her grandfather, even sharing his same dream and determination in realizing it, but being a girl didn’t made it easy to be accepted as a rookie of the Guards, in fact till the day she applied to became a member of them, no other girls had ever request to be admitted at the hard and long trainees needed to become an effective member of that corp. But Votan, at that time, had seen something in her that was missing in most of his men: a strong and unbreakable determination, something really rare to find in other men nowadays. So, thanks to the recommendations of Votan, at last Karina was accepted and she became the first girl of the whole corps of the City’s Guards and the girl, to don’t disappoint the trust Votan had demonstrate in her abilities, had worked really hard till she was declared, at last, an official member of the Guards.
And here it come the reason why Lady Minerva, Karina’s mother, had misunderstood the purpose of Votan. She had exchanged the recommendations of Votan for a particular interest from him for her daughter, at that time just fifteen, and from that moment she didn’t lose any chance to made the two of them getting closer, hoping for a more brilliant future for Karina and for the whole family. It’s not a secret that Lady Minerva is trying to find an excellent man for her daughter and which one is better than the Captain of the Guards of Libidinis!? The marriage of Karina and Votan she dreams to realize, can open many doors to their family, even with the nobility of the city or of its allied, something she can’t obtain with the actual reputation of her family.
Anyway, Karina didn’t appears too much interested in the tight net planned by her mom. What the girl is aiming at, is to realize the dream of her grandfather and make the name of her family respectable as it was in their old homeland. Of course, Karina can’t deny the fact that Sir Votan have a certain appeal, but at the moment she’s not interested in building a solid relationship which can lead to a marriage, all herself is focused on her dream and on the way to follow to finally realize it.
And, of course, the collaboration between me and her is a perfect chance to make a big step forward to realize that dream, even if she’s not so sure about my reliability. During the facts that happened in the arena, Karina was there and she was one of the first guards who followed Sir Votan on the ground when I was about to kill Brutus. She was ready to do anything that can be necessary to stop me, even sacrificing her if needed and this is why she was really surprised by Sir Votan’s request. How he can asks to a dangerous girl as me to join the forces with the City’s Guards so lightly!? The only answer to this question she was able to find, was about the fact that Sir Votan was under some sort of spell I had casted on him to took him under my control to being able to conquer the city from the inside thanks to the support of Votan himself.
“Good morning, Milady! I’m here to support you in the investigation of Brutu’s assassination!”
“Good morning to you, Karina! And please....don’t be so formal, I’m not one of your superiors!” I tell her, trying to create a most pleasant atmosphere between us “And call me just Lady, as everyone do!”
Despite my words, the girl didn’t appear interested in changing her approach to me. She’s looking straight at me, maintaining a certain distance and patiently waiting for something, as if she’s waiting for some orders or something similar. Looking at her not so friendly attitude, I take a deep breath, then I speak to her.
“I think we have to start our investigation examining the reports of the last days....did you think is it possible!?”
“Of course, Milady! But we must go the main barrack to read them!” she replies, still staring at me.
“Very well! Then, let’s move out!”
During the short way which separates the Almaan’s Mansion from the main barrack of the City’s Guards, Karina didn’t spill a word, a clear sign of how difficult this collaboration between us is going to be. Judging by the first impression she gave to me and on the way she’s acting right now, I can presume she’s even more suspicious about me than how Mardukas was till the first moment I arrived in Libidinis. And once we are inside the barrack, Karina appears even more formal than when we were walking along the street, especially when she has to talk with other members of the Guards or just when we cross some of them in the corridors.
Anyway, after two hours passed reading the impressive amount of reports written in the last four days, we weren’t able to collect any interesting information which can give us a starting point, with the exception of the fact that the Guards had found a rope with a hook outside the arena which was probably used by the assassin to escape from there. So, at last, we both agree to ask if we can examine it, in hope to find some traces on it which can help us in moving a first step forward in our difficult and long research.
But again, even this object didn’t offer any concrete clue to us, except a feeble scent I can sense from it. But that scent isn’t enough strong to let me recognize it, so we are again at the starting point, exactly as we were just before coming to the barrack. Not being able to discover any other trace which can give us a direction to follow, even if it can be small, is frustrating and it’s starting to discourage us a little. Of course, we are far away to be ready to give up in our task and we take the decision to talk with the guards who had followed the investigations till now, but not before a break to have lunch. And which place is better than a tavern to enjoy a nice meal!? And we both know the right place where we can go to have a taste of the best food of the whole city!
Once we step inside the “Silver Horn”, I immediately notice Colette looking at me from the opposite side of the room. As usual, the tavern is full of men who didn’t want to lose any chance to enter in Colette’s graces, but when they all notice us, the place suddenly become quiet: maybe it was me or because of Karina’s presence, but the three men which were talking to Colette at one of the tables, immediately change the subject of their conversation, probably to avoid any possible trouble with a member of the City’s Guards.
Colette, which was now looking particularly happy to have both of us here in the tavern, leads us to a more isolated table, were we can eat without being disturbed by the other customers. Then, she disappears in the kitchen, leaving us alone, but not before she brings to us a jar of fresh water and a smallest one with some red wine.
“Is it my impression, or Colette is happy to have you here!?” I suddenly ask to Karina, which blush a little at my words.
“It’s because I’m a regular customer here, at lunch, so we became friends.” she replies, trying to hide her embarrassment “Plus, her food is delicious, so I like to eat here when I can!”
Poor girl....it doesn’t matter how hard she is trying to hide it, I can see very well her cheeks barely flushing, a clear sign of the fact that there is something else behind that reason which makes her coming here almost every day, and I can imagine it very well, being caught myself by Colette’s net for several days. But now that I’m again in front of her, I’m not sensing that strange feeling which had made me fell at Colette’s feet, unable to opposed any resistance to her charm.
And probably, Karina is another of her victims, even if I’m not totally sure of this. For sure, her reaction is the proof that something between her and Colette was happened or, anyway, is still happening, but I can’t tell how far the two girls has gone till now. After all, Karina is a young and very cute girl, the perfect target for Colette’s particular, and pleasant, attentions but I still wonder if Karina is the type of girl who will accept them or not, at the moment she didn’t open herself to me that much to let me know her personality so well.
While I’m pondering about Karina and her possible relationship with Colette, this one come back to our table with two big portions of roast chicken and potatoes. The scent of that chicken is simply fabulous and it’s really inviting us to eat it, something we do with pleasure while Colette stares at both of us with a very satisfied smile on her face. Then, just before she goes back to serve the other customers, Colette whispers something to Karina’s ear. Something I heard very well and makes me devilish smirk.
“So, Karina....from how long Colette and you are in a so intimate relationship!?” I suddenly ask to her.
“What....what are you saying, Milady!?” she babbles, trying to deny it “Colette and me are just good friends, nothing more!”
“Of course, I have no doubt of it....my sweet Kitty!”
At my words, Karina’s face turns red for the great embarrassment which has grown in her. I can read in her eyes the question she’s doing to her right now: how the hell I was able to understand what Colette had just whispered to her!? Karina is looking at me puzzled and I can clearly hear her heartbeat rising loud and faster while she is probably trying to reorganize her ideas to answer me. Then, after a long moment of silence, she talks to me.
“How....how did you know of that!?”
“I have fine ears, Karina....” I answer her, pointing at my ears with my empty fork “and this gave me the chance to hear many whispered secrets or, of course, some lovely words as the one Colette had just told you!”
Karina appears really uncomfortable now. Of course, I cannot tell how involved they are with each other, but I’m quite sure of the fact that something is happening between them, something very similar, probably, to what was happened between me and Colette. I can understand how she is feeling, admitting to be involved in a relationship isn’t so easy and even here, in an open minded city as Libidinis is, must be difficult to admit to be in love with another person of your same gender. So, before she can be more embarrassed by the situation, I speak again.
“Don’t worry, Karina, I’m not here to judge you or to reveal your secret....after all, this is not my business!”
“You are right, Milady....this is not your business!” she replies, with fire in her eyes “And anyway, you had misunderstood the meaning of her words!”
“Really!? I don’t think so....” I say, smiling maliciously and looking straight in to her eyes “She clearly told you to come to visit her whenever you want, Kitty!”
“Stop calling me Kitty! I hate it and more, I really hate cats!” she thundered hitting the table with her fist, catching the attention of many other customers of the tavern which all turn to watch at our table.
Her reaction really surprises me, leaving me astonished and perplexed. Karina is denying their relationship too firmly to be just a lie, but the words I heard from Colette are unmistakable and I heard them directed to me too many time to be doubtful of their meaning. But at the same time, Karina didn’t seems the type of girl who will deny something so important so easily so, after all, there must be some truth behind her words too. And I can’t deny I had pushed the situation a little too far with her, so I can’t really blame the girl if she’s a little pissed off at the moment, especially with me. But I have to admit it, this girl has something different from all the other girls I ever met and I’m not talking about that strange color of the hair or about the eyes....I can sense a strong determination in her, something unusual in other girls except, of course!, in Colette.
And probably, even Colette had noticed it and that can be the reason why she is so interested in a young and innocent girl as Karina looks like. I can easily imagine what Colette is planning to do with my new....partner, let’s say! I don’t think Colette is going to have too much trouble in taking the full control of Karina, even if she appears very well determinate despite her young age, after all Colette can uses some really persuasive argumentations....and I had experimented them too many times to do not be sure of how effective they are! True is my spirit was fragile at that moment, but I cannot deny the fact that Colette was damn able to tickles all my senses, pushing myself far over my limits, till I fell asleep and exhausted every time but not before she made me reached lot of orgasms.
And here we are....the memories of those incredible and pleasant moments, immediately make deep shivers run long my spine, but this time they are not so intense as the one I had experienced when Colette was with me, exploring my deepest and most secret intimacy with her skilled hand. I’m quite sure it depends by the fact I had found in Votan a new and amazing sweet lover, who is ablest to push away the pain on my heart and soul just with his presence, to don’t mention how he makes me feel when we are alone and away from stranger eyesight.
At the same time, I can’t stop thinking about a possible story Colette and Karina. I know very well how difficult can be to resist to Colette’s charm and even if that young girl seems to have a strong will, I’m really doubtful about the fact she can easily takes under control a woman as Colette, so persuasive and attractive. Of course, I don’t have proof of the fact that Karina is another of Colette’s “victims”, let’s say, but I can clearly say that Colette is interested her, in fact our guest come to our table, time by time, pretending to come there just to see if we need something else or if the food encounter our taste. Of course, Colette pays always attention to don’t reveal her particular attentions for us to others customers, because not everyone in the city accepts a public relationship between members of the same sex. To don’t mention the fact that the tavern can lose too many male customers, if they found out to don’t have any chance to seduce Colette!
We are about to leave the “Silver Horn”, when Colette approaches us with two pieces of her most appreciated cake, something she wants to offer us as she usually do with the most welcomed customers.
“Don’t dare to leave without tasting my special cake, girls!” Colette says, a little disappointed.
“You know I love your cake, Colette....” Karina replies, smiling at her “but we have lot of work to do!”
“That’s why you need the energy my cake can gives to you!”
“But....” the girl tries to reply, suddenly interrupted by Colette.
“I don’t accept a no, Karina! Now eat it, please!”
-
And without waiting for an answer, Colette puts the two plates right in front of us, waiting and standing nearby to be sure we do as she almost ordered to us. Taking a deep breath, Karina sit back at the table and even if she doesn’t looks so happy to do that, the girl takes a first byte of that delicious cake I had eat so many times when I was sleeping here at the “Silver Horn” and I found simply delicious. And soon, I do the same and I must admit it, I really missed the food prepared by Colette, especially this cake!
While we are eating that delicious and unexpected last dish, Colette stares at us for all the time, visibly happy of the fact we are enjoying it. And in fact, we finished the cake in two minutes or so, another proof of the talent Colette has in the kitchen, something I and Karina know very well, both being her guests for so many times and probably, not only here at the tavern! Anyway, I take the decision to quit my silly game against Karina, perfectly knowing she is going to be my partner for several days from now on and my only chance to cooperate with the City’s Guards, something I can’t do if the girl takes the decision to refuse to help me anymore.
So, when we are finally outside the tavern and after Colette had invited both of us at the hot springs as her guests, I apologize with Karina about the way I act during lunch.
“I’m sorry, Karina....I didn’t act very well with you in the tavern! It wasn’t my intention to upset you!”
The girl looks at me, without saying a word, so I can’t say for sure if she is going to forgive me or not and, most important, if she wants to assist me again in the search for that mysterious assassin. The silence between us is break just by all the noises which are coming from the street, from the laughs of children which are playing nearby and from the music which can be heard at any corner of Libidinis. We stare at each other for a little, in silence and walking down the street, then, when we finally arrive at a less crowed spot, Karina finally speaks to me.
“You are right, Milady....you didn’t act well at the Silver Horn!” then, after had taken a deep breath, she continues “But I wasn’t upset for what you said....I was upset because you were right!”
Telling this, her face flushed visibly and Karina turns it away from mine, just to avoid to crosses her eyes with mine, probably thinking I’m about to judge her for that. But she can’t knows or imagine that I was in her same situation just till few days ago....plus, when it happened, I had recently lost Horgus, the man I was in love with! Indeed, I’m not really in the condition to judge or blame her and her action, I did the same and I gave the chance to Colette to gain the full control f me and of the situation, something I can hardly accept, now. I’m about to tell her something, but Karina speaks before I can do it.
“Feel free to blame me for my actions....I know that’s not how a City’s Guards have to act! But....Colette has something special, something you can’t resist!”
“I know that, Karina....I know that very well!”
At my words, the girl turns again into my direction, staring at me with her emerald eyes wide open. Karina wasn’t expecting those words from me and honestly, I’m surprised too because this is the first time I reveal what happened between me and Colette to someone else when even Votan have no clue of that. But looking at the expression Karina had on her face, I had immediately understood how disappointed she was for that inappropriate relationship the two girl have and confess it to a stranger, wasn’t easy for her.
It wasn’t easy for me too, but for different reasons, of course. I wasn’t guilty for what we had done, but for how soon I lost myself in those lustfully meeting after Horgus departure, something I can’t explain to myself....not rationally, anyway! But now I can say that part of my life in Libidinis is over, or, anyway, I presume it! Then, Karina’s voice catches my attention back.
“You....you and Colette....I mean....you two were intimate too!?” Karina asks, still incredulous.
“We were....” I nod at her, and then continue “And it lasted for several days immediately after my arrival here in Libidinis, and I’m sure you can understand what it means!”
Karina didn’t answer me but by the way she is looking at me, it’s clear that she had clearly understood what I was meaning with my last words. And now I am the one who is fatiguing to hold the eyesight of the other, feeling under a deep and accurate examination from a young girl as she is, even if with more experience than I was imagining till an hour ago. She stares at me for long time, probably trying to understand what had attracted such beautiful girl as Colette is, but without finding any reasonable reason for that.
Then, at last, she asked me something I wasn’t expecting....well, not so directly and from her, anyway!
“Are you two engaged or involved in something else, now!?”
The question you never wanted to hear from an almost perfect stranger as Karina is for me! But I think she is more than legitimate in asking it, especially after the moment she revealed the truth about her and Colette to me. And now, for me it’s clear how much involved Karina is by this strange relationship with Colette or she will never had asks something similar to me, especially after denying it so many time while we were having lunch at the “Silver Horn”!
I’ll try to ponder the right words to use to answer at that question, but I suppose the best way to do it is to be honest and directed as Karina was with me.
“I don’t think we can talk of be “engaged” with her....I think there was just nothing more than pure physical attraction between us....” I say, taking a little break “just pure sex, nothing more, nothing less!”
At my last words, Karina appears damn embarrassed and she looks around us just to be sure no one have heard our conversation. Then, after have taking a deep and relieving breath, she turns back at me.
“Really!? There was just....sex!?” she asks me, whispering the last word.
That attitude she has to be so reserved about her private and intimate life looks funny and absolutely in contrast with the city was we are right now. Libidinis is well known for being a more tolerate city about sexual orientation and many not hetero couples don’t hide this aspect of their life when in public, but probably this is something not so much appropriate for a member of the City’s Guards as Karina is. Probably, if some of the highest officers will find out the true about her sexual orientation, they will force the girl to leave the Guards, dishonoring her whole family forever.
“There was nothing, I can swear it to you!” I reply, tranquillizing her a little “And anyway, I’m no more interested in spending time between her arms!”
Telling this, I wink at Karina who is now looking more relieved. I cannot tell if she was into girl even before she met Colette for the first time, but for sure, now she didn’t demonstrate any kind of interest in guys of her same age or in other men. How can I tell this!? Well, it’s simple and it was clear when I and Votan came at her place the day before! Karina appeared really pissed off by the fact her mother, Lady Minerva, was trying to came inside the house to wait for her, but probably that reaction wasn’t just because of their roles in the Guards, but even because the girl is not really interested in men and her mother didn’t know it or, at least, didn’t accept it from her only daughter.
And this is why Karina is hiding this aspect of her life even from the eyes of her mother and father, probably both not able to understand that choice which can ruin the reputation of their family, something which had happened many times in small villages or in other kingdoms. Of course, even in a city as Libidinis this can happen, but I’m quite sure of the fact that the reactions of the peoples around her are going to be far different from the one Karina is expecting. And, for sure, I am not one of the one who are going to judge her for her sexual orientation and I think Votan will do the same, if he discover that in some way!
“Why!?” Karina suddenly asks to me, bringing me back to our reality.
“It’s simple....I have someone I truly love, now!” I reply, smiling at her “is it not the same for you, Karina!? You love Colette, don’t you!?”
Karina nods at me, blushing again. She is a member of the City’s Guards, that’s right, but after all, she’s just a nineteen years old girl and that kind of subjects, are still embarrassing her, probably even more than how she admit to others and to herself. After a little, when the embarrassment is finally gone and while we are walking back to the main barrack to talk with the other Guards, Karina suddenly asked it to me.
“Who is this lucky one!?”
That question was unexpected and so sudden that it caught me unprepared and at last, I don’t know if it’s right to reveal to her about my relationship with Votan, the Captain of the Guards. Not that there is something wrong with it, but except the members of the Almaan’s family and, maybe, Mardukas, no one else is informed about our relationship, even if Votan had confessed me about his plan to announce our engagement to the whole city during the closing ceremony of the Summer Festival. So, for the moment, I decide to don’t reveal his name to Karina, telling to her a small, innocent lie.
“It’s someone I met recently....he is nice and sweet, but he is strong too, when it’s needed!”
“I see! So, we can say he is a lucky guy!” she says, happy to see I had put my trust in to her, confessing something about me “I hope you can be happy with him, Lady!”
“I hope it too, Karina!” I reply, just before noticing we had reached the barrack again.
“Time to go back on business, Lady! And I hope we are more lucky, this afternoon!”
“I hope it too, Karina....really!”
Then, we enter for the second time in the Guards’ barrack, looking for the men which had conducted the investigations during the last days. The information we collect from them didn’t add any significant news to what we know or we had discovered analyzing the objects in the hands of the Guards, so we are starting to lose a little of hope for what we are doing. There are six more Guards to talk with, but the time had run fast and it’s about the time, for Karina, to finish her normal duty, so we take the decision to talk with them the next afternoon, considering the fact that I have to go to the arena in the morning for my second official match.
Right before we leave the place, we cross our path with Votan, who was coming back to the barrack to organize the last things needed for the patrolling at the arena. Immediately, Karina stands and salute him, as any other member of the guards of her same rank usually do, but Votan, conscious of the fact we had a long day, order her to relax and asks to both how our first day together was.
“Long and a little heavy, but it goes well....didn’t it, Karina!?” I reply looking at her and winking having cared to do not be noticed by Votan.
“It goes very well, Captain....indeed, maybe it was a little heavy, but nothing that a good, relaxing bath cannot solve!”
“Excellent! I must admit it....I wasn’t totally sure about the compatibility between you two!” Votan says, taking a deep and relieving breathe “I wish you two can cooperate again, during the next days!”
“Of course, Captain! After all, I and Milady, had discovered to have something in common!”
Votan takes a look at both of us, perplexed by Karina’s words and trying to figured out what that thing can be, but he give up soon, preferring to ask it directly to us.
“I’m sorry, Milord, that’s a secret between two ladies!” I reply him, just before we leave him there alone to go to the hot springs, where Colette is probably waiting us, excited by the idea to be all together and alone for the first time.
In fact, Colette was there, waiting for us outside the secondary entrance of the hot springs, the one used just by the employers of the structure. When she sees us, she immediately runs to us with a great and happy smile over her face, just to embrace me and Karina far away from strangers’ eyesight, something she is probably waiting to do seem from lunch. Colette presses tight her voluptuous body against both of us, especially on Karina, and immediately that mysterious and relaxing fragrance she usually use fill my nostrils, but this time it appears less effective than all the other times.
But I can’t say the same thing about Karina! The girl appears far more influenced than me by that fragrance, till the point she didn’t tries to stop Colette when she kisses passionately the girl right outside the entrance. And even when Colette welcomed her, Karina didn’t appear upset by the words she used.
“I was waiting for this all the time, in the last two days, my little kitty!"
Karina’s face turns red all of a sudden, probably because she remembered the moment when I told her I was able to hear Colette’s whispered words at the tavern, but this time, the girl didn’t tries to hide her true feeling for Colette. In fact, Karina surprises me answering to our voluptuous friend with a deepest and even more passionate kiss which is about to cut Colette’s breathe and which is interrupted by some soft but excited laughs. All the three of us turn in to the direction where the laughs are coming and there, right on the door, two of the girls who works in the place are staring at us, pretty excited by the show Colette and Karina are offering them.
“I told you to don’t disturb me, girls!” Colette says, visibly pissed off by them.
“We are sorry, Miss” one of the girls replies, suddenly more serious “but you even told us to inform you when the private bath was going to be free!”
Miss....again, I wonder why the girls are appealing to Colette as a not married woman, but probably that depend by the fact she is one of the co-owner of this place, so that is more like a form of respect to her and not so much linked with her status of wife....or this is what I can presume right now! Anyway, I’m also surprised about the existence of a private area, in the whole five days I went here to meet Colette, I never heard about it or never was invited in it. Probably, that area is reserved for special guests as nobles or, why not!, princesses or princes who want to relax without being disturbed by the other customers of the place!
Anyway, it looks like today I and Karina are going to visit the private area for the first time and I can clearly imagine the reason of that choice: Colette wants to give to us the best treatment and, of course, not the only one which is normally provided in any other normal bath house! But I must admit it, having a relaxing bath without the presence of many other women all around me or of child who run here and there, is not so bad, especially after a long day like the one I and Karina had. Plus, if Colette is expecting something more from me too, I can always gently refuse her advance....I’m quite sure I can do it today, especially because I know my new family and my lover, Votan, are waiting me at the Mansion!
I and Karina follow Colette inside the structure and she leads us to a different area of the hot springs with a sign on its entrance which says “Reserved Area”. Once we are inside, it’s clear to both of us how highest is the level of this area compared to the one I usually had used and even Karina looks surprised by the fine marbles on the floor and on the walls and by the expensive furniture of this not so small sort of waiting room, all made of the finest woods and fabrics. On each side of the room, there is a door which lead to two different changing room, one for women, on the left, and one for men, on the right, but both are fine decorated and the words over them a realized with the most finest and pure gold I ever have seen.
While we are passing through the door on the left, I and Karina look at each other, both probably pondering about the fact we are just entering in a place we can’t be able to use every day. Marble covers even the floor and walls of the changing room, making it a really bright room and giving us the possibility to see ourselves reflected in it. We are both confused and hesitant while we walk in and Colette had noticed it, probably.
“Don’t worry, girls....you are both my guests tonight, so you don’t have to pay the normal fee to use it! Oh, I forget....it’s all for us, this evening!”
Colette is smiling with a happy expression on her face and again, I and Karina look at each other, taking a deep and relieving breath. Then, Karina talks to Colette.
“Colette, this wasn’t necessary....the usual bath is enough for us!”
“Karina is right....” I say, looking around at any little decoration I can see “Reserving the whole place for us must be a loss of several moneys for your activity!”
Colette stares at us with a nice but a little malicious smile then, before I and Karina can begin to remove our clothes, Colette hugs tight both of us at the same time, making Karina blush a little. I can’t deny I found that hug a little pleasant, but honestly it’s not giving me the same sensation I had experienced in the past days when I and Colette were alone, probably because in my mind I’m almost dreaming about the passionate night I’m going to have with Votan once I go back to the Mansion.
At the same time, now that Colette is so close to me, the effect of her delicious fragrance turns stronger, but probably it’s not coming just from her body. I can smell it all around us, in the changing room, but I can’t see any flower or plant in it, so it’s not coming from them and, at last, it is something else which emit it....but what!? I cannot tell it, plus my senses are no a little overwhelmed by this fragrance and I can’t properly concentrate to find its origin, something I never worried about before today. And for sure, I can say Karina really isn’t interested in it, judging by the intense and deep kiss the two girls are exchanging right now and in front of me!
I must say it, I found that view really exciting and I’m wondering if Karina will think the same with exchanged roles between me and her! Anyway, judging by our talk right outside the tavern, I can say she is really in love with Colette and probably, she is not going to be that happy if Colette was kissing me first instead of her!
I’m about to try to set me free from Colette’s embrace when I clearly sense her hand caressing my bum cheeks from over my dress with slow and skilled movements, something she always do while she was kissing me in the past. I wonder if Karina has noticed it and how she is going to react to it, but before I can say something to Colette, I notice she is doing the same to Karina, who is appreciating it so much, judging by the reaction of her young body! The whole situation is a little embarrassing but neither Colette or Karina appear having trouble with it and honestly, I can’t tell if it’s because Karina is too caught by Colette’s attentions or because they have done something similar before.
-
About me, well, that is quite exciting but it doesn’t feel good as it was before Votan reveals his true feeling for me and now, I have the impression to be close to betraying him and his love for me. I take a deep breath, than I try to talk with both the girls, still busy in that passionate and endless kiss.
“Errr...maybe it is better if I leave you alone, girls! I think you need some private time!”
Colette, finally freeing an excited Karina from her lips, looks at me disappointed by my words. She looks at me, then at Karina, as if she is trying to ask to the girl why I’m reacting that way, but Karina is still too confused to immediately answers to Colette.
“Did I have done something wrong to you, my sweet Lady!?” Colette asks, still looking at me.
“Oh no, nothing....I swear it!” I reply, placing my hands right between us and making a step forward “It’s not your fault!”
“She has someone who loves her, Colette....maybe she feels uncomfortable for that!”
Here we are! Karina, without any hesitation, had just revealed it to Colette! I can’t imagine how Colette will react to her words, even today I have the impression she wants me to satisfy her sexual appetite and it doesn’t matter for her if Karina is here with us! Personally, I don’t want to be the one between Karina and her beloved Colette, but at the moment, looking at both the girls in front of me, I have the sensation that no one of them really care of it, as if doing this is a natural thing for both of them.
For sure, I can say that it’s quite natural for Colette, but now I know really well the true feeling Karina have for Colette, to don’t mention the fact I had swear her I’m no more interested in having some hot and steamy dates with the woman! Maybe the only thing I can do right now is to leave the place, so they can have some time alone and enjoy it with each other, so I try to move to the door which lead to the corridor, but Colette isn’t of the idea to let me go so easily. In fact, she suddenly rushes to me and before I can react, she is holding my left arm with a strong and tight grip I wasn’t expecting.
“You can’t leave us right now, Lady....” Colette says, with a malicious expression “not like this, anyway!”
Telling this, Colette pulls me against her body, giving me one of her deepest and more passionate kiss. The fact she can’t accept a “no” as answer from me to her advance it’s clear now, as it’s not clear for me how Karina will react to that view. And now, I feel guilty about this, for Karina and, of course, for Votan, the only one I truly love now and who is waiting me at his mansion to have dinner together and for something more. Set me free from Colette’s tight embrace isn’t so simple as I was thinking, even if my mind can’t accept this situation, my body has fallen again in her net: chills of pleasure are running again thorough my body, even if they are less intense than before, and I like it, but no to the point to get lost in this pleasant sensation.
Then, I see Karina who is now staring at us, with her eyes glued on our lips, but she didn’t appears upset by that unexpected view, on the contrary, the girl looks excited by it as if she was waiting for that moment. Taking a better look at her, I can see her robe totally open and lifted down to her elbows, while her hands are lustfully playing with her young and perfect breasts, totally exposed to my eyes and with the dark red nipples hard and erected, as if they are two small cocks now so stimulated by mine and Colette deep kiss.
The expression on her face absolutely didn’t fit with how her body is reacting. It looks like if Karina is looking at us from a far distance, totally unconscious about what’s going on thorough her own body, now too much caught by intense chills of pleasure. Karina looks hypnotized by our kiss, but her expression didn’t change, except for a first small amount of saliva which has begun to leak from the left corner of her tempting mouth.
Then, my attention is caught back from her right hand, which is now sliding down along her flat and perfect belly, till it begin to disappear right inside her panties, already soaked by her juice. Soon, the delicious but pungent scent of her juice reaches my nostrils making more difficult, for me, to resist to Colette’s kiss and hands, which has now started to harm with the straps of my dress, with the clear intention of undress me while I’m unable to properly react. I’d like to yell to Colette to stop, but her voracious lips are pressed so tight against mine, plus now her tongue was finally able to open a breach and is voluptuously dancing with mine. I can feel my blood burning as it usually had done in the past while I was with Colette, but this time my mind is enough lucid to recognize what is happening to me, even if I can’t move my body as I really want.
At last, it didn’t takes too long to Colette to get rid of all the straps of my dress, even thanks to the fact today I’m not wearing the armor’s parts of my gladiators outfit. Of course, Colette takes care even of the laces of my panties, which immediately fell on the floor, finally giving to Colette full access at my hidden intimacy. Intimacy Colette didn’t hesitate to suddenly violate it pushing two fingers all inside with one fast and firm movement. Feeling her fingers rubbing inside my anus, I open wide my eyes but Colette’s lips, again, didn’t give me the chance to yell the pleasure they are giving me.
And finally, it happens. Karina, who was still staring at us while she has begun to play with her soaked pussy, at last can’t avoid moaning right in the same moment my anus was violated by Colette’s fingers. Her voice was unexpectedly sexy and I don’t know how it could happen, but Karina’s voice was able to wake me partially from that sort of hypnotization caused by the mysterious scent I can smell in the whole place and by that strange and unnatural attraction Colette can triggers in all the girls and women around her.
Finally enough free to move my body, I totally free my lips from that endless and pleasant kiss Colette was giving me.
“It’s enough, Colette....stop it now!” I yell at her, grabbing her left hand which was about to slide under my dress to play with my breasts.
“But lady....why I have....”
“STOP IT NOW, COLETTE!!” I yell louder, showing to her my sharpen teeth.
My reaction caught Colette unprepared and scares her too, till the point she immediately do as I ordered, finally freeing me from her arms and control, something I never was able to do before, when I was alone with her.
Before she can do anything, I step back, away from her. Colette is still looking at me, perplexed by my reaction, so strange and unexpected for her. A deep silence fall all over the changing room and the only thing which break it is my heavy panting in a desperate hope to gain back full control of me and to collect my whole strength. Colette tries to come closer again, but while she takes a step forward, I take one back.
“Why you are refusing me, Lady!? Why you don’t want to enjoy the pleasure of sex with us!?” she asks, looking at me then at Karina, who is standing right behind her half naked.
“I can’t do this, Colette....not to the man I love!” I reply, finally able to speak free and properly.
“Oh, my my....you are still thinking men love us!?” Colette says, smiling at my words “All they want is our body....they want take their pleasure from it!”
“And you are not doing it!?” I ask, looking at Karina and at her conditions.
“Of course I don’t, my sweet girl! All I do is give love to the souls that need it and, of course, intense sex and passion to the body!” telling this, Colette takes another step close “Wasn’t this all you was looking for when you arrived at Libidinis, my dear!?”
Colette takes another step forward.
“It was, yes....but now it’s different, I have found someone who truly loves me!”
“And he can give you the same sensations you had experienced with me!?”
“Of course! And he is giving me even more than that!”
Colette is now just three steps away from me and I can sense again that strange feeling pervading my body, but this time is not so strong and I still have full control of myself, something I can’t say about Karina, still standing in the changing room half naked and immobilized. That view irritates me: how it can be possible that a girl smart as Karina is can fall under the control of Colette so easily!? But most, I wonder how was possible for her to let me being something so similar to a puppet in her hands!
Colette is two step closer to me and the effect of the fragrance is becoming stronger so, before I can lose myself in it again, I run to the door which link the room with the corridor and open it, just to run away of that place, almost risking to bump into other customers on the way and without carrying of the fact that my dress is now not properly covering my body.
“Lady, wait....please!”
I can hear Colette’s voice coming from behind me, but I don’t listen at her words and I’m not turning back to look at that ambiguous and mysterious girl who is able to enter so easily in to others souls and minds, till the point she can have full control of them. But it’s over now, I don’t want to fall under her influence again....but for one who is free from her, there are others which can be trapped by Colette and her incredible appeal! But now I can’t care of them, all I can do is run, run away from this place.
The main door slams when I open it and I’m about to bump against an old man who is coming to the hot springs to gain some relieving for his injured and tired body. I avoid him just in time, but I can’t stop now to see if he is fine, all I want is to go far away from this golden cage realized by Colette and her girls for a purpose I’m ignoring. And probably, the whole city ignore it and with it, all the ladies which now are under Colette’s influence.
I run down the street which lead to the harbor with the image of Karina well impressed in my mind. While we were with Colette she was totally different from the girls I met a couple of days ago and who had assisted me during the investigation for the whole day and now, I truly can’t figured out which of the two is the real Karina, the proud and loyal member of the City’s Guard or the lascivious and submissive girl I had just seen at the hot springs. Of course, it came natural to me to think if I was looking the same when I was alone with Colette, something I never had stop to ponder about till today, finally realizing how strong can be the influence Colette can have on girls and women of any age and, probably, race.
I have no doubt now, something is happening inside the walls of the hot springs and Colette and the girls of the staff are all involved in it! But at the moment I can’t tell what’s it, I have no idea about their true intention and of the reason why they appear so interested in gain control of all the girls who came to enjoy their services or just to relax after a full and hard day. But now I know there is something behind that clean and nice facade of that place, something Votan must be informed immediately to begin some investigation about it!
I’m so lost in those considerations to don’t pay too much attention to me and to what’s happening around me. While I’m running, my dress is floating free, almost revealing my whole naked body to the eyes of citizen and travelers who are walking along the streets, causing several different reaction in them: of course, many are disgusted by the outrageous, but not wanted, show I’m offering, but others seems to enjoy it and it’s thanks to some whistles direct to me that I realized in which conditions I’m running along the city’s streets!
To avoid to fell again under the effect of Colette’s charm, I didn’t had took some time to adjust the straps of my dress, plus I totally forgot to wear my panties, which are probably still laying on the floor of the private changing room of the hot springs! I never had felt embarrassed as I am now and at the same time, I don’t want to cause any trouble to Votan and his family, so I collect all my strength and jump away in the direction of the shipyard, usually empty at the time of the day. Here, finally alone, I can finally breath and take a sit to rest and bring together all the event of the day, wondering about what can happen tomorrow afternoon, when I have to meet Karina again after my match to continue our investigations.
When I stand up to move back to the Almaan’s Mansion, on the far west the sky is red because of dusk and the first star is now shining in the sky. I had took all the time I was in need to ponder about Colette and that strange atmosphere all over her and around the hot spring, but at last, I don’t think I can talk to Votan about my suspects about her so lightly....there are too much people involved in it and probably, thanks to the strong influence the girl have on them, they are going to deny everything and even Karina, always loyal to her duty, will do the same! I need to collect some proofs about all those strange activities and I know I have to do it by myself or, at last, I have to ask to someone else to help me in this strange task I’m getting involved....but who can help me in such situation!?
It’s incredible in how many troubles I am now, from the day I left the City of Rhoonas to come to Libidinis in hope to create a new life for me and Horgus! Horgus is no more at my side now, passed out during the sail on Bering’s See and now I have a new love in my life, his elder brother Votan....plus, now I know there is a mysterious “Noble Lion” who didn’t want I took part at the tournament and last but not least, Colette and all her girls of the hot spring! Indeed, my life is changed in less than two weeks....but in a totally different way from the one I was dreaming the night before our travel, while I was in the arms of the first man who ever has loved me in my whole life....
-
The City behind the Veil
(https://c2.staticflickr.com/2/1504/25087048415_029a5e0e47_s.jpg)he arena is crowed as usual and the same thing can be probably said about the main square and of all the taverns around the city where the magic visors are placed. The sun is high and shining in the sky and the summer heat makes difficult to fight in the arena for most of us, maybe the only exception is Serpentina, a naga, who was born in a city in the Desert of Obsidian, the Oasis of the Scale. There, during the day, the temperature can reach even 47 Celsius degree, just to fall at 30 below zero during the coldest nights, so this is one of the reasons that makes the Desert of Obsidian a very dangerous place for travelers and even for most of the well prepared adventurers of the whole Continent of Drakoonia. The other one, of course, is the presence of the naga’s tribe and of many giant creatures which live in the desert and on the mountains all around it, especially nearby the Volcano of the Crescent Moon, the biggest and most active volcano of the whole continent.
But despite the high temperature, the tournament must go on and with it the matches of us gladiators. So, now I’m here walking on the sand of the arena to reach the platform where I’m about to dispute my fourth match, but this time my challenger can be far way difficult to be defeated, in fact today my opponent is nothing less than Serpentina! And now we are both here, walking few feet away from each other as an incredible amount of people of any race and kingdom is acclaiming one of us, wishing for the victory of the strongest and better prepared of us. For them, it doesn’t matter that we are both girl, neither the fact that we are both not human: in their eyes, we are just two gladiators ready to face each other to establish which one of us has the right to continue to take part at the tournament and, of course, gain the title of Champion of the whole continent of Drakoonia!
The scarlet scales of her tail shine under the sunlight, making it appears like a flame which slowly advance on the ground, menacing and unstoppable, exactly as Serpentina has showed me to be during her first three matches. Not that I’m particularly scared by her presence, but for sure I will not underestimate her and the fast and sudden movement of that tail, powerful enough to strangle some animal even biggest than that naga. Another point in Serpentina’s favor is the length of that tail f course. Probably, from its tip till Serpentina’s bottom, the tail is length something around twenty-one feet or maybe even more, I can’t tell it for sure, but for sure it offer to her a good weapon to attack me even from the long distance. Plus, despite the slow movement Serpentina is doing now to reach the platform where the match will become, I got the proof of how fast that tail can move looking carefully one of her past match. Indeed, a naga’s tail is one of the most powerful weapons I ever had seen in an arena and today, I have to face one of them for the first time in my whole life as gladiator.
Finally, we reach the stage which will claim who will be the one skilled enough to continue the path of this tournament and reach the highest rank as gladiator, something Serpentina is really impatient to demonstrate for the third time. We are staring at each other now, right in the middle of the stage, while we are both introduced to the crowd, but no one of us is paying attention to the words and to the noise. All our attention is focused on the opponent in front of us and on any single muscle, ready to catch any single and small movement, in the desperate need to prevent any sudden and unexpected attack.
“FIGHT!” was the word which gave to us the signal of the begin of hostility. The first thought which runs into my mind was to pay attention to Serpentina’s tail and its movement, so I jump back trying to put enough distance between us to avoid a sudden and fast attack. At the same time, Serpentina didn't try to reduce that distance. Instead to advance, the naga step a little back too, starting to slowly move in circle around me, studying my movements and probably thinking at the next move she must make to have the chance for a clear and resolute hit.
We continue studying each other for an endless minute or so, figuring out in our minds any possible action our opponent would do and, of course, any possible counterattack to protect us and turn the situation to our advantage. The crowd was roaring on the stands but no one of us is paying attention to them, we are deeply focused on the one in front of, on the movements of the body, on any little reaction of our muscles....then it happen.
A smirk, a little signal for everyone else except us, and Serpentina use her tail to jump against me, fast and accurate, without any more hesitation. Instinctively, I jump on the left, quite sure that is her uncovered side, but I'm wrong.....damn wrong! All of a sudden, her tail is in front of me, fast and lethal as I always had imagined it, and it hit me hard on my chest, without giving me the chance to protect it with my arms.
The hit makes me fly away, ruining hard on the stage and forcing me to roll on it till the nearly corner. Not that it caused serious damages on me, but the incredible speed of the tail and the pressure of the hit had both forced me to focus on defense, forcing me to change my strategy. Plus, it didn’t looks like Serpentina is planning to give me the chance to have a single moment to breath. In fact, using her long and sinuous tail as support, the naga is already jumping toward me, spinning on herself as a swirl thrown at full speed on a target, me!
Of course, avoid a direct hit isn’t difficult, but I already learned how well Serpentina can control her tail and how fast the naga is able do it, so this time I prefer to wait till the last moment before jumping away with all my strength and land in a safest position. Immediately, I turn to face her, trying to don’t offer to my opponent a weak spot where she can attack me without having the chance to defend myself from that dangerous tail. Again, Serpentina is about to jump to me and again, read the movement of the naga’s body result really difficult to do, especially considering the fact that this is the first time I face a member of her race. The movement of her coils are still difficult to predict, plus the incredible flexibility of her tail is the real problem for me, it’s like if I’m fighting against two opponents at the same time and one of them is attacking me from shadows which totally hide his true intention.
Without taking my eyes away from her I take a deep breath, trying to focus all my attentions on that mighty creature. A sudden movement of the coils is the sign of the begin of the next attack: again, the naga is jumping toward me but this time Serpentina changes her approach. In fact, she didn’t curled on herself as she did in the preview attack, this time she’s using her tail to cover a vast area in front of me, probably waiting for my move or a counterattack. A counterattack I can’t take so lightly, considering the big advantage that tail can gives to her.
And it’s while I’m pondering about me that I notice the movements of the tip of her tail. It vibrate, now moving to the left and now to the right, according with the extension of the movements of her tail but on the opposite side. Of course, those change of direction are fast and same can be said for the one of the tail’s tip, so I need to take a good look at it to catch any single linked reaction, but at last I was able to understand the direction where the attack of her tail is about to come. Quite sure to avoid it, I jump on the left but again, Serpentina’s tail ruin against my body, smashing me on the ground of the stage which crept under the strong pressure of the impact.
Immediately, I stand on my knees and look at my opponent who is already preparing the next attack. I pay attention at the movement of the tip of her tail, just to find that it’s moving following the opposite scheme of the preview attack! I must admit it, Serpentina was able to fool me really well, but after all, I was sure of the fact she was going to be the strongest opponent on my way for the top of the tournament. Any strategy I have elaborated was now useless and I have no time for a new one because Serpentina is already aiming at me! Collecting all my strength, I dig my claws in the ground of the stage, preparing myself for the strong and violent impact which is about to clash on me for the third time and in fact, Serpentina’s tail is soon close to me aiming straight at my chest.
But this time I’m ready for it, more or less, and I protect myself with my arms, perfectly conscious of the fact that even if I can stop her tail, probably I will get some wounds due to its impressive strength. As I expect, the impact was violent and its pressure makes me slide backward despite I have my claws well anchored on the stage. The ground crept, scattering all around my feet, but at last I was finally able to catch the naga’s tail in my hands and I have to fatigue a lot to hold it, it’s far skippering than how I was imagine, plus my left arm, which absorbed most of the impact, is numb and I can’t move it freely as I want. Anyway, the fact I was able to resist to a direct it caught my opponent a little unprepared, so it takes a little to Serpentina to react and makes her next move. Her coils are moving fast, trying to free her trapped tail from my grip, which become even tighter just to avoid another strong impact which can cause more damage to my already injured arm.
I was quite sure to be in a predominant position, when Serpentina wrapped her sinuous body around my leg, strangling it to force me to release her tail. That is a counter attack I didn’t pondered and it caught me too much exposed, bringing us in a situation of balance which put both of us under pressure: we both won’t give to the other the possibility to gain control of the match and to do it, we can’t even blink or the other will makes her move while the other is still not prepared for it. Each one of us didn’t want to enlight her grip on the other body and at last we stay in this situation of uncertain balance for several minutes, with the spectators starting to roar their disappointment for the not so enthusiastic show we are now offering to them.
“Noisy people, aren’t they!?” Serpentina asks while trying to strangle tighten my leg.
“Indeed they are....but they are right! Time to make the match more interesting!”
Telling this, I dig my fingers deeper in her tail making the scales which cover it crept because of the incredible pressure I’m exercising on them. A grimace of pain runs on Serpentina’s face, forcing her to enlight enough the grip of her coils o my neck to grant me a first possibility to free me: faster as I can, I move my leg away from her body, scratching her armor with my sharpen claws and leaving on it a couple of clear signs. Immediately, the naga try to catch my leg back in her coils, but she moves too late and finally I can attack her for the first time till the begin of our match.
With all my strength, I rise her body high in the air, just to slam it on the ground trying to cause to her some serious damage, something Serpentina avoid moving properly her sinuous body. Of course, she wasn’t able to totally avoid the impact, but for sure it wasn’t so effective how I was hoping for and, anyway, I was expecting the fact she can be able to take some good countermeasure against my attacks. But I even know very well that I can’ t give her the time to breath and elaborate a new strategy, so I suddenly jump over her, forcing my opponent to stay with her back pressed on the ground.
Without hesitation, Serpentina hits my back several times with her powerful and agile tail, making difficult for me to maintain my grip on her. I must admit it, facing her is even far difficult than how I ever has pondered in the days which separate me from our match and now, I have to appeal to all my knowledge and skills to take her under control. But again, I made a miscalculation.
Serpentina whipped my head with her tail so strong that I feel disoriented and blood started to bleed, leaking straight in my right eyes, forcing me to close it. Taking advantage of this moment, the naga hit me on my left flank, making me land on the ground of the stage, without giving me even a small chance to defend myself by a spinning slash of her tail which leave me breathless for a moment. She is about to repeat that attack when I roll on my left avoiding it, just to immediately assuming a better defensive position.
We are staring at each other, both panting heavily, and I know I can’t dry the blood which is still leaking down my face or I’ll going to offer to Serpentina a perfect chance to attack me again, but this time with more accuracy. The real issue for me, is still find a way to get rid of her tail, when I notice some blood spilling out from between the scales where I was holding her tail few minutes ago. Probably, at last, when I dig my fingers in it, I caused more damages than I was expecting and honestly talking, I really have the impression she didn’t noticed it! Mentally, I focus my attention to that single area of her tail, having care to don’t let her understand where I’m looking and aiming with my next attack, just to caught the naga with her guard down.
Far easy to say than to do, I must admit! Her eyes are glued on my body and every single muscle I have, almost ready to catch any little movement which can give to my strongest opponent ever the smallest chance to prevent an unexpected attack. Anyway, I have something I can use at my advantage, I just must be fast enough to avoid her counter attack and grab that damn tail right where blood is still spilling out.
And I make my move, at last. My first intention is to give her the impression to aim at her belly, the only part of her upper body not covered by the armor she’s wearing. I jump against her, ready to hit Serpentina with my strongest punch on her exposed belly, but the naga immediately understand my intention and she moves her tail right between us, ready to use it as a shield. Excellent, after all this is exactly what I wanted! In fact, doing this Serpentine is accidentally exposing the injured part area of her tail and all I have to do now, is to take advantage of the situation and attack her right there with all my strength. And it’s what I exactly do!
My fist land right on her wound, making the scales crept louder and causing to the naga a strong as a unexpected pain. More blood bleed from between the scarlet scales, painting them of a more bright and intense red which drip even on the ground of the arena. But I don’t have the time to contemplate how well my plan goes, I can’t lose the chance to take a second attack right now that she is still confused and visibly aching. I grab the tail right in the point where it’s bleeding, holding it so tight to the point that some scales break under my fingers, and rise Serpentina in the air, just to smash her body again on the ground.
But this time, I don’t give her the time to protect herself by the impact and with a jump I’m over her back, ready for a third and strongest direct hit. And I exactly obtain the effect I was expecting! In fact, with my third attack, I dig Serpentina’s body into the ground of the arena, throwing pieces of stones all around us. Serpentina’s scream is loud and a clear sign of the pain her body is experiencing after my three chained attack I was successfully able to complete.
A deep silence fill the whole arena, then the whole structure trembles under the mighty roar of the crowd, now totally excited by the incredible evolution of our match. Probably, the spectators are thinking that this is the end and Serpentina can’t continue our fight, but despite the fact she is still there laying on the ground in front of me and seems like she can’t move, I know my attack wasn’t so strong as I wanted. My arm is still numb because of the strong hit I blocked with it and I’m fatiguing a little in moving it as I wanted, so I’m not so much surprised to notice that the strength I put in my last attack is not comparable with the one I was expecting.
But this didn’t mean that there are no consequences for my opponent. I used all my strength in that last clash and she was caught between my fist and the solid stone of the stage where we are fighting and for sure the naga can’t come out of it without injuries. In fact, after few seconds, I can see her body moving even if with great fatigue and a little slowly. Serpentina rise her face to look at me and I can clearly see a grimace of pain in it, but at the same time there is still fire in her eyes.
“Damn....I really felt it!” she say, babbling a little as she try to stand “I must admit it....you are the strongest opponent I ever faced!”
I smirk at her words and massaging my forearm, I reply at her.
“I can say the same....after all, you had win this tournament twice!”
“And I’m going to win this year too!” she says, standing in front of me, at last, with her guard up.
“We will see that!”
Serpentina’s body is trembling and on her skin not covered by the armor she’s wearing I can clearly see several light scratches and some wounds from which blood is spilling out, even from the corner of her mouth. I look at her and I can’t deny I’m excited by the possibility to continue to face an opponent as Serpentina is, but at last I’m still worried by her conditions.
“Are you sure you want to continue!?” I ask her as I prepare myself for her next move.
“I’m a gladiator too....” she reply, pouting some blood “I have my proud to protect!”
“I know what you mean....well, then....let’s put an end on this match!”
-
As I say this, Serpentina try to jump toward me as she has done several times, but because of the wounds at her tail, the naga isn’t able to reach me and she finish to land on the ground just a couple of feet away from the point she was. And it’s while she is still trying to get her balance back that I attack her with a direct kick on her belly. A kick which makes the naga fly away from me, landing and rolling on the stage for several feet, till she stop nearby the border. Again, she try to stand up, but this time it looks like it’s far difficult for her to rise her body but despite this, I can read the determination to fight in her eyes, a determination I never had seen in the other opponents I faced in many arenas.
“I’m....I’m not still defeated!” she yells while she’s still trying to stand.
But this time, even her arms are trembling and I doubt she could stand again. Even the judge are looking at her carefully, probably worried for the wounds which appear serious because of the blood which is still leaking from them. I step closer to her, well determinate to put an end to our fight and even if I know it will be just for crazy to stand and continue, I’m well conscious of the fact she will not give up till there is even a faint hope for her. to defeat me. I stop just three or four feet away from her.
“Don’t you think it’s time to give up!?” I ask her, looking at her wounds.
“I can’t....no, I don’t want to give up, Lady!”
Serpentina looks at me with burning eyes while she is still trying to stand. Indeed she is a proud gladiator and she have a strong will, maybe too much to recognize how much injured she is. I sigh looking down at her, then I forced her down again placing my right foot over her back. In answer, I can hear her hissing full of rage but I can’t tell if it’s against me or against the fact she can’t react to the situation, but for sure I can tell she is not ready to surrender because I can sense his body still trying to free itself from the pressure I’m exercising on it.
“Stay down, Serpentina” I say to her as I pull her down with more pressure “I know you are a proud warrior, but don’t forget that someone is waiting you!”
I can hear her grinding her teeth and hissing louder while pondering my words. Then, I hear her sighing and relaxing her body, a clear sign of the fact that Serpentina has reached a decision.
“You are right, Lady....it’s a nonsense to win if I have to makes Kyla worry for me....”
The naga took a small break, as if she’s trying to persuade herself that this the right decision. I can understand why she is still hesitating, after all, if I was at her place and knowing how much winning the match can be important, I will probably act as her. This thought bring Horgus and our promise back in my mind. The memories of all the time we spent together and the strong sensations he gave me grip tight my heart and it doesn’t matter how much I try to think at what Votan, his elder brother, is giving to me, I can’t forget the three years we spent together and out love. Lost in my thoughts, Serpentina’s voice suddenly back me to reality.
”I surrender....I don’t want to make Kyla cry for me! She already has done it once and it was enough painfully for her!”
“I surrender!” Serpentina repeat louder, just to be sure the judges can hear her. Hearing this, the whole arena tremble below the incredible ovation of whole the spectators which are watching us. Some looks disappointed, probably because they have lost the money they had bet on the naga’s victory, but at last even those one can’t avoid to celebrate our match, which leave them all with no breath at any single attack as it didn’t happened for long time during the Summer Festival.
“Geez, they are really noisy....aren’t they!?” I ask to Serpentina as I kneel down to offer her my help.
“Indeed they are....too much, sometime!” she replies, smiling and holding my outstretched hand.
As I help her to stand, the ovation rise louder and it continue even when we left the arena to move to the infirmary where Serpentina can finally receive the first aids she need. I can’t tell for how long the ovation continue, but for sure that wasn’t so soon and even during the introduction of the two next contestants there was an incredible roar which fills the whole arena, forcing the organization to wait till the spectators will calm down a little. Anyway, finally, we were done for today and I can move back to my actual main goal: investigate about Brutu’s assassin!
One of the doctor was examining my injured arm when the door opens and a panting Kyla steps inside the room, looking all around her with worried eyes, till she can see Serpentina, at last. The naga was laying on a bed while another doctor and two assistants are taking care of her wounds, especially the one on the tail. When Serpentina opens her eyes and notice the young girl standing at her side, she smiles at her and with a resigned expression, talks to her.
“Sorry, Kyla....seems like I can’t win this tournament for the third one as I promised....”
The girl, a little surprised by her friend words, shakes her head and hold her hand.
“It’s not important....you are safe and this is all that matter for me!”
They stare at each other in silent for an apparently endless time. More I look at them, more it’s clear how much their feelings for each other are strong and deep. For a moment, the image of what happened at the hot springs between me, Colette and Karina jumps back in my mind and it’s immediately clear for me how much different is the relationship between the two girl from the one which linked Colette and Karina.
I can see the true love between Serpentina and Kyla, even in their eyes as they are still staring at each other, something I didn’t recognized between Colette and Karina. Of course there is physically attraction between them, as there was between me and Colette too, but I’m not sure I can properly say they are lovers and I’m not talking of the fact that Colette is probably hiding her true sexual inclination to her husband.
And right in this moment that I’m thinking about them, the door opens again and Karina appears behind it. “Oh, great!” I say to myself, while the girl approaches me looking at my now bandaged right arm. There were no words between us for long time during which the girl never moves away her emerald eyes from my arm, probably worried by the fact it can be a more serious wound than how it apparently look. Then, after this creepy moment of silence, she finally spills some words.
“Do you prefer to rest for today or join me, Milady!?”
I look at her, surprised and puzzled. Her reaction is unexpected, especially after I run away from the hot springs like that, leaving the girl and Colette alone in the reserved area. Ok, probably my reaction disappointed them, but now....Karina is really acting as if nothing has happened or, probably, that is her way to let me know how embarrassing my reaction to Colette’s attentions was, I can’t tell it clearly, but right now I’m truly confused and starting to feel uncomfortable. I would like to ask her some explanation about this strange, but normal at the eyes of people which don’t know what happened, approach Karina have with me but at last I prefer to avoid the question for the moment and accept to cooperate with the girl again.
“We can continue....this is nothing more than a scratch, so don’t worry!”
Hearing this, Karina turn to the doctor, which was now cleaning his hands in a bowl, as she was looking for his approval before accepting my answer? An approval which don’t lasted too long to arrive and which reassured the young guard about the real conditions of my arm. Karina invite me to follow her outside, someone I’m about to do, but not before I can talk with Serpentina and apologize with her and Kyla for being a little too much “violent” during the match. With my pleasant surprise, the naga explode in a loud and wild laugh as she stand on the bed.
“Don’t worry, Lady!” she says, showing me her muscles “in a couple of hours I’ll be ready for a new challenge!”
“Yeah, sure, and being covered by new several wounds!” Kyla thunders, interrupting and hitting the naga on her belly.
And immediately, a small grimace of pain appears on Serpentina’s face, forcing the naga to support her body with an arm. That scene makes me laugh as I never have done for several days, soon followed by both the girls which are now standing in front of me.
“Better you don’t makes Kyla angry, Serpentina....she looks even stronger than me!”
“Damn, probably you are right, Lady....beside, she have other way to take me under control....”
At this words, Kyla hit Serpentina again, right in the same place, then looks at me, smiling and with her cheeks now totally red.
“Don’t worry, probably she will be not able to fight for a couple of days, but trust me....nothing will stop her to have a hale or two, tonight!”
“Same hour, same place!?” I ask them still laughing till the point some tears leak from my eyes.
“Of course!” is the reply they give me in chorus “and don’t forget to invite Sir Votan!”
“I will!” I say, waving my hand back at them as I and Karina leave the infirmary.
Once outside the arena, I stretched my body a little enjoying the fresh air, even if the sun is still damn hot. The second match scheduled for today, is still running but the atmosphere in the arena looks far different from the one which was caused by me and Serpentina, but this didn’t mean that the spectators are no enjoying it, especially considering the fact that one of the two gladiators, a girl, has show some interesting skills. Anyway, I must stop thinking at the tournament for today and focus back all my attention to mine and Karina mission: find any trace of the mysterious shadow who killed Brutus!
Walking down the street has become even more difficult now. Everyone who has watched the match want to congratulate with me, forcing us to stop almost at any step we make, to do not ponder the usual huge amount of travelers and citizens who are walking down the street of the city because of the festival. Karina appears pissed off buy this situation, but didn’t say a word from that entire crowd who swear me to be my fan and want to wish me good luck for the next match, which will lead me straight to the one for the first place. I can’t tell if she didn’t stop them from surrounding me because she has orders about it or because she didn’t care....sure thing is we can’t continue with our work till the excitement for match is still so high, so I take a decision.
We move to “The Anvil” for two reasons: the first, is to avoid those so called fan, the second is to get rid of the heat which is grasping the whole city. Of course, I’m quite sure of the fact that Karina will be happier to move to the “Silver Horn” but at last she didn’t make any objections, considering the fact that “The Anvil” is more close to the area where we are at the moment. But even here, as I walk inside all the customers which are now watching at the second match turn to look at me and rise their glasses to celebrate my victory.
“Good job in defeating Serpentina, miss!” a voice said as someone gives me a strong pat on my shoulder.
When I turn to this mysterious one, I immediately recognize him: it’s Damian, the felinx who was fighting against Serpentina at the first round of the tournament! I’m not surprised to see him here, after all most of the gladiators who came from outside Libidinis usually use this tavern as a meeting place or take a room here for the whole festival. What really surprise me is the fact he is not at the arena as other gladiators usually do to study the style and tactics of possible future opponents, but probably he is not interested in spending his Sheckles now that the possibility to reach the top of the tournament was precluded to him from the first day.
Of course, the felinx have a satisfied expression on his face but at the same time I can tell he is a little disappointed because he wasn’t him the one who defeated the naga which he always considered as his strongest rival. Well, till today, anyway! I can clearly read the admiration for me in his eyes but at the same time, even the strong desire to face me in the arena and test his skill against me and prove to himself till which point he improved as gladiators. And I know he will be an excellent opponent, even if not at the same level of Serpentina, of course! Then, Damian continues.
“What bring you here in during day, Lady!?”
“This damn heat wave....I’m not so used to it and I’m really in need for refreshment!”
“Very well, then....” the felinx says, turning back “A glass of hale for our winner!”
“Two, please....one for me and one for my frined!” I yell, pointing at Karina who was standing on the door looking around her, just to look at me when she heard my request.
“No, no alcohol for me....I’m not allowed to drink during my duty!”
“Oh, come on, girl....we are celebrating here! And a little of hale can’t hurt!” one of the customers tells her, smiling and taking a good look at her from head to toes and back.
“But....” the girl trys to object while one of the weitress hands a glass to each one of us, obviousely full till the border.
“Take it easy, Karina....they are all euphoric here and disappoint them is not a good choise!” I say to her after having tasted that delicious nectar.
In answer, Karina looks at me and at the one that has spoken to her, then takes a long sip from her glass, swallowing almost half it in one single shot, surprising everyone around her. Cheers and whistles were encouraging her to drink more but the girl stop, taking a deep breath.
“One of the best I ever tryed....” she said, cleaning her lips with the back of her free hand.
An ovation rise loud in the tavern, followed by glasses which were all pointed up in the air in her honor. Karina appears a little embarrassed by having the eyes of all this people pointed on her but at last, she seems more handsome than how she was looking the first time I met her right in front of the main door of her family’s house. Looking at the girl, I can’t avoid to smirk and think at her and Colette, but immmediately I pushed those thoughts in a corner of my mind and ask to the weitress which is still near me if there is a place where we can sit and talk without being disturbed too much by the other customers.
The girl lead us to a corner of the tavern where no one is sitting right now, probably because the magic visor in not visible from there. We sit at one of the two tables, placing our glasses on it and looking around: still a little noisy but far less than the main area, I must say, and it’s exactly what I need to freely talk with Karina.
The guard spoke first, congratulating with me for another victory and for the access to the next stage of the tournament. A stage wich will lead me directly to the fight for the first place in the tournament if I win it, something I’m quite sure to do, judging by the level and race of the few remaining contestant even if I have to admit that one of them has surprised everyone for her skills. Anywy, this is not the main subject of the talk I want to do with the young girl in front of me. I take another sip of hale, then looking at her, I begin.
“I want to apologize with you for yesterday, Karina....”
“No need to apologize, Lady....really!” she replies, strangely calm.
“No, really....” I insist, placing my glass back to the table “probably, my reaction to what happened in the changing room was eccessive, but....”
“Your reaction!? What are you talking about!?” Karina says, giving me a puzzled look.
And if the girl looks puzzled, right now I’m astonished. How she can has forget about how I run away from the hot spring basically half naked when Colette has tried to push me again in her arms!? Indeed, Karina wasn’t so conscious, I must admit it, but it’s not possible that she forget everything and soon, many doubts are now running in my mind: is really possible that Karina has really forgot everything, or something else has happened to her after I left her alone with Colette!?
The most strange thing is the fact that the girl is still acting in the same way she was just before we joined Colette at the hot springs, friendly but mnot so much, leaving a certain distance between us to remark our different position. Anyway, looking carefully at her, I can’t see something strange in her eyes, so I seriously doubt she was hipnotize and the same I can say about the possibility that Karina is now under the influece of some spell. Not that I’m so expert with magic, but seems I can remember, when someone is under the influence of a spell, I can clearly sense a strange aura aroun him or her, something that apparently I can’t perceive around Karina. Then, what happened between her and Colette!? This question is now torturing me, so I try to investigate.
“Well, when I left Colette was looking really upset....” I say, without adding details.
“Indeed she was, but after all....” the girl takes a short break to sip some hale “if you was in late to met the Captain, she can’t forced you to stay with us!”
“The hell is she saying!?” I say to myself, as I listen at her. That’s totally different from what really happened and I know it very well, but seems like Karina have some distorced memories of that moment. Ok, she was looking strange while we were with Colette, but till the point to be not able to recognize the truth from a dream or some altered reality....I can’t believe this is happening to a girl as Karina, so brilliant and entrusted by Votan and Signis!
I always suspected that around Colette something is happening but honestly, at the moment I don’t know what to thing, maybe even strangest things are happening behind that face of a normal and a little shy girl she has. As I’m still pondering at this, I can’t avoid to stare at Karina who is probably just one of the victims of Colette charm....if it’s just her charm which cause the strong attraction which youg girls as mature women feel for her. I can’t tell what’s it, but for sure is something which influeced people easily and it can even used for some not so noble reasons but I can prove it. After all, Karina is the only one I know and who is affected by this kind alteration of memory, so I can’t openly move some accusations to Colette, but for sure I can tell the she is a woman who must be taken under control. And in fact, I’m planning to do it, but right now I can’t tell it to Colette and even to Votan.
-
“Is everything fine, Lady!?” Karina asks, interrupting my thoughts.
I nod at her then take a long sip from my glass, just to slam it on the table when I’m done. The girl look at me rising an eyebrow, as if she’s thinking that something isn’t exactly as I told her. And she’s not so far from the truth, I must say, but I have to hide what I’m really thinking and planning to her, at the moment. But at the same time, I have to find a way to unmask what is really happening in the hot springs almost everyday, before something can happen to its customers. Something they can regret, one day.
Anyway, before doing any move what I need aare more information about Colette, her husband and of the whole structure of the hot springs and of their employers. I know Colette is a co-owner but during all the time I was at the place or walking around the city, I heard no rumors about the other one who run it with the woman. And this is strange too,m honestly talking! How is it possible that no one ever seen or evemn talked with them, especially considering how renomate the structure is even between the nobles which came from the nearest cities!? It really seems as if the number of secrets around is growing....I wonder how many there are that I don’t know!? And probably, even Votan have no clue of this....or I think so, anyway!
The ovations of joy alternated with scream of frustration due to the loss of many moneys, makes me understand that the match has finally decretate the name of my next opponent in the tournament. I must admit that I’m really curious to know who the winner is but at the moment I’m too concentrated on Colette that I don’t care so much about it, after all I’ll be informed about it before it will be dawn! It was Damian, at last, the one who informed me and Karina about it.
“Seems like you have to face that strange girl, Lady!” the felinx says, particularly euphoric.
“Who, that girl who always reach the third place in any tournament!?” I ask, not so surprised.
“Exactly, her....but I can’t remember the name!”
”I think you are talking of Lady Brandy....” Karina interrupt us, revealing her name to us “she is an excellent gladiators, even if she never has win a tournament”
Me and Damian look at each other, surprised, then the felinx turns back to Karina.
“Seriously!? She never reached the first place!?”
“It’s what I heard, Sir Damian....nothing more, nothing less” the girl replies, taking a last sip from her now empty glass.
Judging by what I have seen during her matches, it sound very difficult to me to believe to Karina’s words, but I can’t deny the reality behind them because any other gladiator in the arena was murmuring about her and the fact she always end at the third place, no matter how strong her opponents can be. Me and Damina stare at each other perplexed then the felinx turns back to look at the board where the portraits of every gladiator are.
“Maybe there is something behind this....”
“And what’s it, Damian!?” I ask, looking at the board too.
“Have no idea....” the felinx replies, lifting his shoulders “It’s just a thought I have....”
“Maybe you could be right, Sir....” Karina says, interrupting the felinx.
Both me and Damian turn to Karina at the same time, looking at her with an iterrogative expression on our faces. Then, the girl continues.
“There were some disorders around the market, few days ago.....I heard rumors about the fact she was involved in them”
“Involved!? And how!?” I ask, looking straight at Karina.
“I don’t know, but apparently someone was chasing her.”
Again, something is happening in this city, something no one can explain eccept the peoples involved in it. Of course, this situation appears far different from the one which involve Colette and the whole structure of the hot springs, but this doesn’t change the fact that everything is happening inside the wall of city. Anyway, when I’m gouing to have that girl, Brandy, right in fron of me, probably I can solve part of this mistery, I presume....but till that moment, I have something else to take care and the first one is mine and Karina investigations. Still thiniking at that gladiator and at the possible situation she’s involved in, I stand up.
“Well, I think it’s time for us to move back to our duty, Karina.”
The girl nods at my words and without any hesitations, she follow me outside the tavern where we are immediately surrounded by the heat of summer and by the sounds of the whole city, electricized for the many events which are running in every corner during the festival.
Again, we hit the streets of Libidinis looking for all the informations we can collect, but in my mind I can’t stop thinking at Colette and at Brandy, which both seems involved in strange activities no one is informed of. More I think at them, more I wonder how many secrets lay behind the apparently calm which this city demonstrate when you visit it for the first time. Of course, the festival makes the city really noisy and full of life, so I can’t say it’s really vcalm at the moment, but now it appears really different from the city I seen when I arrived here on what was remaining of Lord Barton’s ship. Indeed, at that time the city was busy with the last preparations for the festival, but despite this there was not so much chaos as now and walk along its street was damn far easy than today.
Anyway, at the moment I have another priority in mind and I’m trying to figure out a strategy to accomplish at this one too. And it’s why I’m thinking at that delicious but strange scent Colette always has that the meeting with that elf in the market jump back in my mind and with it, even the memories of the relaxing effect that flower had on me. If I remember it well, the name of that elf was Xenia and she told me about the shop she own, a shop I have no idea where to exactly find, even if I can presume it’s somewhere in the market. But at the moment, I don’t want to ask information about her to Karina....I don’t want to give to the girl any hint about what I’m planning to do!
And it’s when the bells of the monastery announced the imminent begin of the late afternoon prayer that I take the decision to go and meet Xenia. With the excuse to be in need of the services of a blacksmith to adjust part of my armor, I left Karina on the way for the hot springs, where Colette is probably waiting her for another steamy session and, I can presume, to be informed about me. Find the potions’ shop wasn’t difficult and now I’m right in front of it, waiting for Xenia who is temporary away. Even with the main door closed, from the inside I can smell the fragrance of the primulae soavious, the flower the elf gave me at our first meet. The scent is feeble but I can clearly sense it thank to my fine nose and it seems really similar to the one which was overwhelming me and Karina in the private changing room of the hot springs, so I can clearly tell that the primulae is one ingredient of the mysterious fragrance Colette use to submit her victims under her control.
It takes a little before I can hear the sound of light footsteps coming into my direction. Every elf I met before I came in Libidinis have light footsteps, but this one are the lightest one I ever heard and I know who is the one they belong: Xenia! In fact, when I turn to the direction where they are coming, I can see her coming closer with two baskets full of many different plants and herbs she probably use to prepare the potion she sell in the shop. I stand from the crate where I was sitting and approach her, with a gentle smile.
“May I offer my help to the one who did the same when I was in need of it!?”
The elf appears surprised to see me, but not at all, as if she was expecting a visit from me to her shop soon or later. She have the same sweet and pretty smile she gave to me the first time we met, but this time she have no flowers with her, just two heavy baskets which are forcing her to walk slowly down the crowed street. At my words, she stops and place one of them on the ground, as if she’s looking for some relieve from transporting it.
“Milady, as I already told you, there is no need to help me to pay that flower I gave you”
“It’s not for that” I reply, shaking my head as I grab the basket which still stay on the ground “It’s a pleasure to help you for me and....well, I hope you can help me again”
“Help you? And how, Milady!?” Xenia replies, as her expression changes.
“I’ll explain it, but not here....it’s something that requires some discretion”
“Very well, Milady....we can talk in my shop!”
I nod at her and follow the elf inside. Immediately, an overwhelming amount of different fragrances hit my nose, causing to me a moment of deep confusion and making my whole body tremble as if forces are leaving me. Immediately, Xenia runs to me to support my body before I can fall on the floor. She helped me to reach the back of the shop where her laboratory is, and make me seat on the only chair she has there. Then, she opened the window, making fresh air fill the room attenuating the effect of that mix of scents and giving me some relieve from them.
“I’m so sorry, Milady....” she says, as she pass me a glass full of water “I forget how sensible your nose can be!”
I look back at her and smile as I take the glass directly from her hands. Now that I’m so close to her, I can tell that she is probably one of the most cute elven girls I ever met: her face have some gentle and fine lines which give her some really evanescent beauty, as she is a spirit. The color of her eyes and hair is the only unusual thing for the elven race: they are both light brown and the hair smell as if she has just washed them but without using the products normally used at the Libidinis’ hot spring. A scent I already have sense even here in the shop, so I can presuming she was using some of the herbs she have here for washing them.
As I drink the water she gently gave me, I can’t avoid to stare at her hair and at last, Xenia has noticed it but she didn’t say a word about it, something I did when I’m done with the water.
“Strange hair color for an elf....”
“Indeed it is” she replies not so surprised by my words “I think it depend by the fact that one of my ancertors wasn’t an elf but a human”
The answer leave me surprised. One of her ancestors isn’t an elf!? How it could be!? I heard stories about elves and their ancestral fear, let’s say, for mixing their blood with the one of other races! There is even a lengend which says that the race of the naga was born due to the curse which was thrown to an elven’s clan who was trying to use black magic to dominate other clans and, at last, they were all cursed by the ancient spirits which make them continue their lives sneaking on the ground! So, how she can have just one ancestor who is not human? After a moment of hesitation, I take the decision to ask it to her.
“So, there is human’s blood running in your veins!?”
Xenia nods at me, without telling a word. Then, after she has take a look all around us, she answered to me.
“Exactly, Milady, there is human’s blood in me as there is some in yours. I don’t know when or how it happened, but it’s a story which got lost in the far past”
Human’s blood, she sayd....indeed there is some and I know it well, but there is a big difference between us. Despite she is not a pure blood, her appearance is the one of a normal elf so it’s far easy for her to be well accepteb by the other member of her race, something which was preclused to me seens I turned six even causing the departure of my beloved mother.
“It’s not the human’s blood which scare me, Xenia....it’s the one of the demon which sleep in me that I fear!”
The elf looks at me, perfectly conscious of what I’m talking about. For me, after seventeen years, is impossible to hide my true nature and we both know it, but despite this I can tell I was lucky during this last three years because I was able to find someone who loved me for what I really am. And even now that I lost him, I’m not alone, not anymore! She smiles at me, then spoke.
“Blood can be a curse as a benedition, it all depend by how we use the skills it give to us, Milady”
“I presume you are right, but....please, stop calling me Milady, I’m not a noble!”
“Lady....”I reply, standing up “As all my friends do!”
“Isn’t Lady a strange name!?” the elf asks, a little surprised by my fast recovery.
“Well, always better than be named as monster....isn’t it!?”
We both explode in a loud laugh which soon fills the whole laboratory. While smiling, she appears even cutiest than how she is and even the fact she is not wearing armored gloves and boots makes Xenia appears more feminine than how she was the first time we met and now I can clearly understand why many men are fashinated by female elves to the point they don’t hesitate to pay incredible amount of Sheckles to slaves merchants to have one of them at their service. Even excessive beauty can be dangerous in this world and too many girls and women have the disgrace to learn this terrible lesson and it’s all due to the strong, sometime obsessive, desire humans have to obtain what they want at any costs. They are even ready to begin a war if the subject of their desire is something a single man can’t have, even if he has the power to rule a whole kingdom. And this is exactly what the Kingdom of Swabia and the one of Ghortan are doing just to expand the territories under their influence, causing pain and sufferance in the people who live in those lands.
And probably, Colette is the perfect example of how human’s desire can guide them during their lives. I don’t know what the girl want to obtain controlling so many girls and women, maybe it’s just to satisfy her incredible lust or maybe there is something else behind it....I have no clue of this at the moment! But I want to find the answer for myself and, of course, for Karina, a too much smart girl to fall at Colette’s feet so easily without opposing some resistance! And it’s while I’m thinking at her that the shameless image of the girl jump in my mind, causing me sensations I wasn’t expecting about her. Her lips, that perfect and almost naked body, so feminine and toned with its curves....and that hand, which was greedily exploring her intimacy....why my heart has started to pound so faster all of a sudden!? Till now, I never was attracted by other girls, except Colette of course, but that wasn’t something natural! Is it possible that I desire Karina so much all of a sudden!? For the first time, I can feel my body burn as I think at a girl and even my dick has started to react: I can feel it growing in my panties which are now so tight and I wonder if my thin dress can hide it from Xenia’s eyes!
“Calm down, Lady.....calm down!” I say to myself, taking a deep breath, but the image of Karina didn’t want to go out of my head. Not so easily, anyway!
“Is everything fine, Lady!?” a worried Xenia asks me.
I nod at her, taking a second deep breath which partially helped me to calm the beat of my heart. Then, when I feel enough comfortable with that unexpected sensations, I turn to the elf well determinated to ask her some information about Colette and the fragrance of the primulae soavious and other plants or herbs with similar effect. My question about Colette surprise the elf, which started to answer me talking about the flower she gave me the first time we met. Xenia reveal to me how the effect of the scent of the primulae can be amplified if mixed with extract of a herb which grows on the mountains around Libidinis, but the only effect they have is to get rid of stress and nervosas, even helping peoples who suffer of sleeping disorder. Of course, they can be used in combination with other extracts obtaining an oil with a totally different effect, something which was requested to the elf in past by a young woman she never had seen anymore after that time. And from the description Xenia made of her, I can clearly tell she is not Colette but maybe she could be the mysterious co-owner of the hot springs.
When I ask more information about that woman, Xenia swear to me to have seen her just that time and from the way she was dressed, she apparently seems like a noble woman around forty years. Long dark blonde hair tied in an elegant braid which trail down her chest, were decorating her face which hardly reveal her true age even thanks to big and deep blue eyes, so penetrating as so full of life. The dress, finely decorated with the most incredible flowers which were looking made of gold, complete it leaving just her neck exposed but despite this, Xenia is almost sure of the fact that the woman had a more voluptuous body than the dress was revealing. In fact, the tight corset she was wearing around her waist was partially revealing the big and round bottom the woman had, something the elf can’t say about her cleavage, totally covered by the dress. More details Xenia reveal to me, more my doubts about her true identity grow. That mysterious woman and Colette come from two different worlds and even their status is different! Of course, I can’t say that Colette is a poor woman but I can’t even say that she is rich enough to have some acquaintance with some noble’s family as the other woman probably have.
But even the effect of the oil is interesting. Alone, it have no effect on people if not just the one to release a pleasant scent which refresh the air of a room creating a more relaxing space, even if it’s less effective than the one of the primulae. But this change when it comes in contact with a source of heart, as it can be the flame of a candle or, of course, human’s body. The heat release a particular substance usually entrapped in the oil which have an aphrodisiac effect on almost all the girls of any race known in the Continent of Drakoonia, making them lose any restrain they can normally have. Of course, in case it’s used as a body’s lotion, the scent affect even the one that is using it is affected by its effect and this is why that oil is particularly requested by men or women who are particularly interested in their same gender. The effect is almost immediate and more oil is used, more it become strong, till the point it can cause even the lost of the memory of what was done while inhaling it.
And this perfectly matches with what happened yesterday to Karina. Probably, the girl was exposed at the effect of that oil for long time and before she left the hot springs she was so confused to even don’t remember what was really happened. And it’s thanked to that that Colette was able to hide the true at a smart girl as Karina is. But there is still something I can’t understand about the oil and Colette. While we were together in the changing room, the woman wasn’t looking under the effect of it, something I can’t explain. And even Xenia can’t help me in finding a solution on how to resist to that substance and despite her great experience with plants and flowers, she never heard about any sort of antidote to it except the gender of the one who is inhaling it, which partially explains why it affected me in a lightest way than Karina. But why it didn’t have the same effect on Colette!? This was the only question which remains without an answer when I left Xenia’s shop heading for the Almaan’s Mansion and have dinner with my new family, to don’t mention the fact that the elf didn’t have more information than me about Colette.
-
But it’s while I’m enjoying the dinner with Votan and the other members of the family that I casually discovered something about Colette. As he usually do, Varon was asking to all of us how our day was and, of course, if me and Votan have some news about the assassin we are still looking for and who can lead us to that mysterious “noble lion”. I can see a painful shadow in his eyes when we both have to admit the fact we weren’t able to move a single step forward and get close to his identity, something every member of the family wish I and Votan can do soon as possible.
It was while I was talking about I was welcomed at “The Anvil” that I involuntary mention the other tavern, the “Silver Horn”, and how different is the atmosphere in two so similar places. In “The Anvil”, the main attraction is the excellent food and wine, as I have discovered, while at the “Silver Horn” is the wife of the owner, Colette, even if the food she cook is probably far more delicious than the one I tasted at “The Anvil”.
“Aaaah, the Silver Horn....how can I forget the nights spent there, drinking hale with the other guards!?” Varon says, with a little malicious smile.
“Just drinking, father!?” Kathleen asks, noticing it.
“You know I never has betrayed the memory of your mother, Kathleen....she is the only woman I ever loved!”
“I know it, father....” the girl replies, smiling “but you can’t deny the fact that Colette was and still is an attractive girl!”
Their words sound strange to me. From what I heard, Varon has left his role of Captain of the Guards around ten years ago due to some physical disease caused even by the abuse of alcohol and he is the kind of man who never broke a promise when he do one. So, how is it possible that Colette was fascinating him when she was twelve or thirteen!? Something is not so clear for me, so I interrupt them.
“Indeed, Colette is a fashinating woman now, but ten years ago she was nothing more then a kid!”
They all look at me as if I have just said the funniest thing they ever heard, then Varon continues.
“Lady, how old you think Colette is!?”
Before answering him, I think at it for a little, trying to recall her image in my mind, something really esay considering all the time we spent together.
“Mmm, I can’t tell it very well, but maybe she’s twenty-two or twenty-three....”
Varon smiles at my answer and with the same malicious smile he has when he was talking about the nights passed at the “Silver Horn”, he answered me.
“You are far from the truth, my child....Colette is already fourthly!”
That revelation shocked me. I always has presumed that Colette have my same age or is even younger than me, judging by the juvenile appearance she has, and never has passed in my mind the idea that she can be even older than Votan! After this revelation, even the fact she has accepted to marry a man who is now around fifty didn’t looks strange how it was the first time Votan has introduced me to them to gave me a place where I can stay till the tournament isn’t over.
“Colette opened the Silver Horn twenty years ago, when she arrived in Libidinis with her husband” Varon continues, looking at me “and till the first day, the tavern became really popular, in the city”
“Colette became popular, father!” Kathleen says, interrupting him.
The old man nods at her words, a little spacing out lost in his thoughts. No wonder that even a man with a strong resolution and will as Varon is was fascinated by a so attractive and voluptuous girl as Colette is, after all he lost his beloved wife twenty-five years ago, when Horgus was just a child, and it’s normal for a man like him to still have certain desire. Anyway, despite the solitude he sensed for years, Varon never has looked for a woman who can take the place of his wife.
“Indeed she was, Kathleen, and she still is. Apparently, it seems like if time has stopped for her....” Varon continues, taking a little break “she is still looking the same girl who arrived here...”
Lots of interesting information, I must say, and her real age is the one which really surprised me. I wonder if Karina is informed of this or if even she was fooled by her appearance, so far from the true age of that enigmatic woman. Anyway, this new information is still not solving the question I have in mind till this morning, after I talked again with Karina at the “Silver Horn”, and even Xenia wasn’t so helpful as I was hoping, except for the fact that she was able to explain me many things about the essence which is probably used by Colette to takes other women under her control. I need more information, especially about the hot springs, so I make my next move.
“I heard that Colette is a co-owner of the hot springs....is that right!?”
“It is, Lady....” Varon immediately replies, without hesitation “She bought it two or maybe three years after she arrived in the city”
“Judging by the amount of visitors it have every day, she must has paid an high fee to buy it!”
“Mmmm, maybe not, Lady....” Kathleen says, placing her glass down back on the table “I heard rumors that say she made a very low offer to the old owner....but strangely, this one accepted it!”
“Was this old owner....a woman!?”
“She was....how did you know it, Lady!?”
Kathleen is now looking at me with her deep eyes, as if she is trying to examine me to understand why I’m suddenly so interested in Colette and her story, to don’t mention her business! Probably, Kathleen is suspecting something but I can’t tell till which point she has understand my real intention hidden behind the questions I’m making to them all. And I must admit it, the help of a so smart girl as Kathleen is can be of great help for me, but for the moment, I prefer to don’t reveal to her the doubt I have about Colette.
“Just an intuition....” I reply to her, looking straight in her eyes “Running a place like that didn’t fit to a man, I think”
“But not even to a woman, I must say....” Votan interrupt us, looking at me first, then at Kathleen “I heard voices of activities which have nothing to do with an hot springs”
“Are you talking of the massages, brother!?” Kathleen asks, a little pissed off “I was sure you weren’t the kind of man who is scandalized by places like that!”
“I’m not scandalized, Kath, but I think a public bath isn’t the right place for phisical interactions....”
Kathleen can’t hold a soft laugh, then she looks back at Votan, still smiling at his words.
“You think it’s sex, Votan!? You can’t be so far then this from the true!”
Oh, how wrong she is! And I can tell this thanks to the experience I had there right with Colette! I can’t say if Kathleen was never approached by her and if even my new sister has fallen in the net that Colette is always ready to throw at her victims, especially if they are beautiful as Kathleen is. Anyway, despite my doubts, I can clearly tell that even Kathleen has take advantage of the services provided in the hot springs or she have no rights to defend it with so much vigor as she is doing right now.
“Someone has ever seen the other co-owner of that structure!?” I ask, interrupting them.
And the answer Votan, Varon and Kathleen gave me, didn’t surprise me so much: no one have ever seen her or him! But then, Varon says something that sounds really interesting.
Apparently, it seems like that the co-owner is a woman who is a member of a noble’s family which is not originally of Libidinis and is still not living here but in the City of Rhoonas, the city where I spent the last three years of my life! Finally, I discovered an interesting clue which can lead me to get rid of the mystery around Colette and her activities! Of course, this is just a small step and I need more information about that noble’s woman but it’s still something I can use to get close to what is really happening around Colette, after all!
From what Varon knows, it looks like the woman went here in Libidinis for the Summer Festival and she was fascinated by the atmosphere of the city till the point she took the decision to have her own activity here, without transferring her residence. But at that time, and even now, to run an activity in Libidinis was necessary to be a citizen of this city, so she wasn’t able to realize her dream. And it was when she came here for the second consecutive year that she met Colette and took the decision to cooperate with her to realize what she had in mind. In fact, the law of Libidinis is still permitting to people who have their residence outside the city to open an activity in it, all they need is to find someone who is interested into create a cooperation, figuring as partners inside the activity itself.
Plus, judging by the description Varon did of that woman, I can say that it perfectly match with the one Xenia gave me just few hours ago while I was at her shop: long dark blonde hair and some fine decorated dress! Indeed, now that woman has changed, considering the fact that she was already forty when she visited Libidinis for the first time, eighteen years ago, and now her hair has turned grey and maybe are not long as they was in the past. Anyway, Varon was able to add an interesting detail about her: a medallion hanged on a gold necklace which have the effigy of a lion head on it which was so similar to the one of the third most important family of Libidinis. But instead of lion, on the one of that family there is sculpted the head of a panther, so the old man is practically sure of the fact that there are no effective links between them.
“Do you remember the name of that woman, father!?” I ask him, full of trepidation I can barely hide, especially to Kathleen.
“Mmm, you are asking me something really difficult, Lady....” the man replies as he is trying to focus on it “To many years are passed from the day I met her!”
Indeed, I can’t pretend that Varon is still remembering the name of a woman he met just one time and so far in the past, but the detail of the medallion can be helpful to link it with the name of one of the noble’s families of Rhoonas. After all, during the numerous banquets Lord Barton has organized to celebrate my successes in the tournaments, I have met them all several time and probably some of them were wearing that same medallion or something similar with the same effigy. And it’s while I’m focusing on the details of their dresses and ornaments that the voice of Varon bring my attention back to him.
“Cabonette!” the old man yell “Louise Cabonette!”
Cabonette....Cabonette! It doesn’t matter how hard I try to focus to it, that name tell nothing to me and I’m quite sure I never heard it inside the wall of Rhoonas. Of course, there is the possibility that the whole family has moved away from the city, even selling all the proprieties they possessed and now they are living elsewhere or even in another kingdom! Anyway, finally, I have a name to use to continue my research about Colette and all the mysteries which are around her.
While me and Votan are walking down the streets to meet Serpentina and the other gladiators at “The Anvil”, I can’t stop thinking at all the information I was able to collect in few hours. Of course, I’m still far from the truth Colette is hiding, but I’m quite sure to be a step closer to it even if there is more to do to finally discover the truth behind her. Anyway, for the rest of the night, all I want is to relax and enjoy the company of my beloved Votan and of the other gladiators, drinking and laughing as we already have done during other still too warm nights of the Festival.
“Sir....Sir Votan!”
The voice of a surprised Karina interrupts our pleasant talk. The girl stand in front of us, still wearing her armor which is shining under the last rays of light, making her appear even cutest than how she normally is. Meeting her so suddenly, makes me feel a little nervous and a little uncomfortable, especially if I think at how my body was reacting early in the afternoon when I was at Xenia’s shop. My cheeks has turn light red but probably Votan and Karina didn’t notice it, thanks to the bright red light of the now almost gone sun. For a moment, I can’t avoid to stare at her and especially at the long and toned thighs and what’s hidden right between them. A strange but pleasant heat is now running in my body but hearing Votan’s voice make me calm more than how I was expecting.
“Are you still patrolling the streets, Karina!? If I remember well, it wasn’t on your schedule, today!”
“Oh no, Captain....I wasn’t!” the girl replies, a little nervous “I went to the hot springs for a relaxing bath and....well, I fell asleep in the tub!”
Fell asleep, sure....fell in Colette arms, probably! But it’s something too embarrassing to admit for a young girl as she is, so she came out with that excuse, and in some way, the image of Colette and Karina together disturb me more than I want to admit. Is it possible that I’m jealous of the relationship between them!? Me, who never was fascinated by my same gender till I came to this strange city! Damn....what the hell it’s happening to me now!? Then, the insecure tone of Karina’s voice throws my attention away from those lascivious thoughts.
“I have to go now....I’m already in late for dinner!”
Telling this, Karina was about to leave us when words I wasn’t expecting come out of my mouth.
“Why don’t you join us at The Anvil!? You can eat something there with us!”
Both Votan and Karina were surprised by my request but the girl looks even embarrassed by it, probably because she is conscious of the relationship which has recently born between me and Votan, something we don’t have already revealed to other people and neither to our family.
“Oh no, Lady....I don’t want to disturb you!” the girl replies, taking a step back.
“Oh, you are not disturbing us, Karina....plus, there are even some of the other gladiators already waiting us there!”
Telling this, I smile at the girl and again, the shameless image of her at the hot springs come back in my mind, causing a more intense reaction in my shaft. The girl looks hesitant in accepting my invite but I can’t tell if it’s just because of the relationship between me and Votan, anyway more I look at her more I have the sensation that there is something more behind it, even if I can’t say what’s it. But it’s thanks to Votan that Karina finally accept to join us for a nigth of fun and happiness, full of laughs and with rivers of hale in our glasses.
When we arrive at “The Anvil”, Damian, Serpentina, Kyla and most of the gladiators are all there, already drinking and laughing. When they seen us coming in, they all rise their glasses to welcome us and to have another excuse to make them empty and fulfill them again.
“Finally, the next champion of the tournament is arrived!” someone yells, while we try to find a table where we can sit and order something “let’s celebrate all night!”
At those words, more laughs fill the tavern, as if the place wasn’t already enough noisy. Walk thorough the tables isn’t easy but at last we were able to reach the table where Damian, Serpentina and Kyla were waiting us with two glasses already full of hale. We sit around the table and introduce Karina to the other and soon, the girl started to feel more comfortable in this ambient, a little not so familiar for her. Of course, she has already visited a tavern, we where here in the early afternoon too, but never during evening, when people leave all the tiredness and problems of the day behind their back, trying to live a moment of serenity and happiness.
Time runs fast and with it, tons of hale fulfill our glasses many times, till the point we were all a little dizzy, especially Karina who isn’t so used to drink that much, considering her age. It was around midnight when she step out of the tavern to enjoy some fresh air and find some relieve from the atmosphere which can be breathed inside and which is totally new to her. She was looking at the stars in the sky, with her back laying on the wall, a little spacing out even because of the great amount of hale she drunk and she didn’t immediately notice me while I’m standing few steps far away, staring at her. It was after she has taken a deep breath that she noticed me.
“Are you ok, Karina!?” I ask, moving closer.
“I am, just....” the girl looks up at the sky again, then continues “this is all new for me!”
“And maybe, you glass was fulfilled too many time....and too much!” I say, smiling at her.
Karina nods at me, without saying any words. Now, her cheeks has turned light red but despite this, she didn’t appears in need of help to stand by herself and I’m quite sure she can even handle a fight if an emergency will be announced by the other guards who are patrolling the city during the night. Of course, before she can join them to protect the city she have to rescue her sword inside the tavern and with it even part of the armor she has removed because of the heat caused by the alcohol. And now, her chest is covered just by a thin leather top without sleeves and which leave totally exposed her belly. Black, it’s closed on the front by a single lace which Karina was forced to loosen because of the heat caused by the alcohol and by the euphoric atmosphere, giving to everyone the possibility to partially admire her cleavage.
That vision has caught even my attention of course, and move my eyes away from it wasn’t so easy, to the point many times I have suspected the fact that Karina has noticed me staring at her. But maybe I was wrong, because the girl has never tried to cover hersef, neither she never has look at me with the usual expression she made when she is upset by something or someone. And now I’m here, outside “The Anvil”, so close to her in the heart of the night, with my heart pounding faster because of the alcohol and of her. I lay on the wall by her side, looking at that girl I met just three days ago and which is now capturing my attention in a way I never have experienced before. Not with a girl, anyway!
Karina is still looking up at the stars, when she suddenly spoke.
“When I was a child, someone told me that stars are the souls of people we loved who are looking at us from the sky”
“Then, even my mother and Horgus are there looking at me....” I reply, looking up at the stars.
Karina is now looking at me, a little surprised by my words and for the first time, she can see my human’s side, something I don’t reveal so easily. With a little and gentle smile appearing on her face, she continues.
“Who is Horgus, if I can ask!?”
“Horgus is the man who loved me till I arrived here in Libidinis....the first and only one, till that moment”
I look down at the ground then at Karina, forcing myself to smile to don’t ruin the pleasant atmosphere we were experiencing during all the evening. But probably, she has noticed it and immediately apologize with me. This time, the smile I show to her appears more relaxed and natural and it gives to Karina some relieve, as if she was feeling guilty for what she has said. Then, I continue.
“Horgus gave his life to save me....he’s death has leaved a deep scar in my heart”
“I’m sorry, Lady....I’m bringing back to your mind some really bad memories!”
“They never leave me alone, Karina....” I reply, shaking my head and standing up “but I was lucky....his family has accepted me and their love is healing my wounded heart”
“The love of the family....or the one of Sir Votan!?”
“Geez, yuo really are a smart girl....” I say, scratching my head “Votan is the most important presence in my life at the moment, but now....”
“Now!?” the girl asks, while she is staring at me standing close right in front of her.
“Now there is even someone else who has caught my attention....”
“Who is this one!?” she asks, with an innocent tone.
“You....”
-
As I told this, I lean over her, placing my lips on hers in a gentle and unxpected kiss which caught the girl unprepared. Her lips, soft and warm, were so different from the one of a man which are usually marked by the consequences of a close encounter with the fists of drunken customers of taverns or criminals and, as in the case of me and Horgus, of the the other gladiators. At the bigin, Karina hesitates to answer to my kiss, probably because in her mind she is thinking at Colette and the girl is scared by the possibility to betray the love she have for the woman. An hesitation which lasted not so long, at last, anyway!
The lips of the girl, perfectly locked till a moment ago, are now offering a small breach to my tongue and while mine is slowly sliding between them, Karina closes her eyes. I can sense her body trembling, probably crossed by shivers she wasn’t expecting to feel with a girl who is not her beloved Colette and while her cheeks are now bright red, I place my hand over her chest, fullfilling it with Karina’s firm boob. That new but pleasant sensation, makes my body burn with strong intensity and with it, I started to lose the last hesitation which was wrapping tight my mind: my tongue started to twirl and dance with Karina’s one, as my hand slowly slip under the leather top which was the only thing protecting her skin from my touch.
I can clearly feel her nipple become hard and erect under the touch of my hand, while Karina wraps my back with her arms, caressing me with a passion I wasn’t expecting. Her body is now pressed against mine, eccept the right side of her chest, where my hand is still massaging her boobs with increasing luxury, till the point I’m quite sure of the fact that soon I can’t hide anymore my deepest secret to the girl, considering how big and hard my shaft is right now and how much tight my panties feels on it. While we continue that endless and wild kiss, Karina’s hands slide down long my back, till they are over my bottom, caressing it with a tenderness I wasn’t expecting and which makes my body squirm for the first time under that pleasant touch. A touch which is totally different from the one of Colette, I must admit! Karina’s hands are gentle and hesitant, probably due to the unusual and unexpected situation, or maybe because of the girl age and unexperience. Anyway, that gentle touch is giving me more strong and deep chills, making difficult to resist to the temptation to push both of us further than how we are right now.
When we break that passionate kiss moving our lips away from each other, a thin thread of saliva is still linking them as the only proof of what was just happen. I can feel the beat of both our hearts, it’s fast and unstoppable as it is my hand which is still playing with Karina erected right nipple, making the girl moan and pant wildly. While I look at her, I’m getting more conscious about how deeply I am attracted by her, till the point that my panties can barely able to hold my grown shaft which is already soaking the bottom of my dress with some precum.
Without more hesitation, I lean on her again, kissing then licking her neck, moving slowly from chin down to her partially exposed cleavage, forcing the girl to moan a little louder under the eager touch of my tongue. The scent of our excited bodies fills my nostrils and the soft sound of her moans is echoing in the streets, but no one of us care of the possibility to be caught by a customer of the tavern or by someone who can pass down the streets right now, our attention is now totally focused on the intense pleasure which is growing inside us. Now, even Karina appears much wild than how usually she is: her hands, now both slipped under my dress, are caressing and squeezing my bum cheeks, when suddenly they pulled down my panties, exposing half of my bottom to eventually stranger’s eyes.
That not so innocent action, has two immediate consequences: the first one, was to give me some more intense chills caused by the touch of Karina’s hands directly on my skin, while the second was to almost totally free my throbbing shaft from what was remaining of the only thing which was restraining it. At this point, have control of my actions is nearly impossible and a part of me has started to wish that Karina will discover soon what is now not so hidden under the thin layer of cloth I’m wearing and even if I have no idea of how the girl can react to it, that simple idea is arousing me more. Of course, I’m also starting to be curious to discover what it really feels when my manly side take full control of myself and, obviously, how it feel to have Karina’s soft and lips around my shaft, something I never experienced before.
But at the same time, this possibility scared me too! What if Karina will be disgusted by the view of a male sexual organ on a female body!? Will Karina consider me a freak of nature or can she accept it, without running away from me, annihilating all my hope to discover all the pleasure a man can experience having sex with a girl!? But again, the ecstasy of the moment is too strong and those thoughts immediately disappear from my mind, now totally overwhelmed by the eager desire to make Karina mine, as only a real man can do. I want her, I desire that girl with all my will and my body is showing it in all its mighty and Karina’s one is doing the same, answering to mine with the same greedily luxury.
In fact, it takes no much time before I can recognize the scent of her girlish juice which is now soaking her panties, the only piece of cloth still hidden to my eyesight from the armor she was wearing during her duty. I want to remove them both, have a first taste of the delicious fruit hidden under them and my right hand is now slowly moving down long her sensual flank to reach her secret intimacy, but....
Yeah, but....because as usual, an unexpected and so wonderful moment is being interrupted and this time, it’s done by a voice we both easily recognize immediately! It’s Votan, who is looking for us worried for the now too long absence and even if with great fatigue, he went out of “The Anvil” to looks for us, just to be sure we are fine and the hale didn’t has caused some disease to us, especially to Karina who in not used to drink that much. Even faster than how we fell in the arms of the other, we step away trying to adjust our clothes, both embarrassed and worried to be caught by Votan right in the middle of something definitively not appropriate to do in a public street. Plus, we surely are not in positions to avoid a scandal, considering the fact that Karina is a member of the City’s Guard and I am the fiancée of the Captain of the Guard, even if not officially.
When Votan appears in front of us from the dark of the street, we had just the time to be a little more presentable than how we was looking few seconds ago and our hearts has started to bump even faster than how they were doing while we were so intimate. Good thing for us was that Votan’s eyes were not still used to the dark of the night, so he wasn’t able to notice some revealing details of what has just happened between me and that girl, Karina, something which is going to change the situation between me and her, or this is what I’m expecting right now.
“Here you are!” Votan said, with a relieved smile on his face “I was worried for you two!”
“I’m so sorry, Votan....inside is too crowded and hot, so we were talking here” I reply, trying to hide the stain of precum on my dress.
Votan looks at me and I can’t avoid blushing due to his penetrating eyes which are examining me with the usual attention they have for any little detail. I’m embarrassed as I never was before and I wonder if it’s the same for Karina who stands two steps away from me, trying to hide her heavy breath to her Captain. Then, after an endless moment filled by silence, Votan spoke again.
“Indeed it’s hot inside....” he said, loosen the lace which close his blouse around the neck “and enjoy some fresh air isn’t a bad idea! Well, take your time, ladies!”
I smile at him even if a little forcefully but relieved by the fact he wasn’t able to caught the little signs left on our clothes and bodies which are the proof of what was really happening here till a moment ago. When Votan step back in the tavern to join again our friends, we both take a deep relieving breath and stare at each other: even if the magic of the moment was interrupted, I can clearly heard the beat of our hearts still being fast and uncontrollable and probably, the desire to continue what we have started is strong. Well, for me, anyway! But the not so remote possibility to be caught again, is blocking us now so we sit side by side on the short stones’ wall which limit the yard of the tavern, smiling. And while we are pointing hour face up at the sky to watch at the stars, our hands look for each other crossing our fingers in a small and intimate gesture which give to both of us a deep and amazing sensation of complicity.
That night, while I’m in Votan arms and he is inside me, I really can’t get out of my head the images of what was happen just few hours ago between me and Karina: her soft lips, the sensation of her skin under my hand....to don’t mention the touch of her hands on my bottom! Everything is so vivid in my mind and body, still giving me a deep and intense pleasure which increase the passion I usual feel when I’m with Votan, making the sex now even wilder and exciting than usual. Probably, Votan has noticed it but it appears as he didn’t dislike the situation and his groans and pants are getting louder at any thrust of his mighty rod in my anus, making me go crazy as it never happened before.
And for the first time in my whole life, I found myself wondering about how it could feel to be at Votan’s place, having sex with the girl who was able to awaken my manly side for the first time, even if she is not conscious of it. Excited and unable to control the extreme lust which is now running thorough my body, my hand runs to my now totally erected and grown shaft, starting to jerk it for the first time. That unexpected sensation, immediately increase the already strong pleasure I was experiencing with Votan, to the point it takes not so long before I reached the first of many intense orgasms which left me breathless and exhausted. And while Votan is holding me in his arms, I can’t hold a happy but lascivious smile he immediately notices and which makes him smile too, while he runs his fingers on my hair.
“You looks particularly happy, tonight, my love!” he asked me, still smiling.
“R-really!?” I reply, trying to catch my breath back and a little embarrassed.
Votan nods back at me, kissing gently my forehead. I know, I must feel guilty for lying in his arms while I think at Karina and at how much I enjoyed the short but so intense pleasant moment I had with her. But I don’t feel guilty, I feel happy, maybe even exalted by it and this is something I’m not able to hide to the expert eyes of my beloved Votan. Then, I whispered few words to him.
“Something beautiful happened today!”
Votan smiles again, saying few simple and sibylline words: “I know it!”. Was him able, at last, to understand what was happened between me and Karina outside the tavern!? And in case, was he pissed off by my actions and by the fact I’m hiding to him the truth!? Or he was just talking about something else!? At last, Votan didn’t say something else and those doubts were hammering my mind all night, till it was dawn, when I finally understand it: it’s this city, Libidinis, it have something strange, a sort of aura which surround the whole city and which is able to change everything and everyone. But all what happened inside the walls of the city is always hidden to stranger’s eyes, as if a thin veil of fog is protecting the secrets which lays in the city itself and now, a new and unexpected secret is hidden in the deep of the fog, a secret which is known just by me, Karina and, maybe, Votan.
-
Interlude 2: A noisy city
(https://c2.staticflickr.com/2/1483/24791439530_b5963c8876_s.jpg)t’s dawn when the caravan reach the main gate at the Libidinis City’s wall. Pass thorough the external gate wasn’t difficult, thanks to the documentation the chief of the caravan had with him. In fact, on it there was carved the authorization of the Prefect Signis for that small group of merchants to come to Libidinis and have a space reserved for their merchandise during the whole event of the Summer Festival. Indeed, this is the perfect cover for a small group of lycans like them to infiltrate in the city in researching for something and the fact they are all merchants can’t raise any suspect if they are going to ask too much information about others merchants or about people who live in the city or are there just to enjoy the festival.
The guards at the gate let them pass after a fast examination of the document and a control on the list which was prepared for any outpost and which contain the name and the city where any merchant come from. Of course, the name of any member of that caravan was reported in it and this grant to them a not so long inspection of any wagon and of the merchandise inside them. Then, when the standard procedure is complete, the caravan can finally reach the spot reserved to it in the market.
The streets are still half empty at this hour of the day, but soon they will be full of life and of people coming from every corner of the Continent of Drakoonia who all came to Libidinis for the same reason: enjoy the wonderful and always funny Summer Festival of the city, the most important event in the whole continent. Being a free city, Libidinis can create and change very faster its and being in a crucial area for one of the most important kingdom of the continent, grant to it a great influence, despite the small extension of its territory.
Here, it’s possible to find people and goodness coming from every corner of the continent, so came here during the summer festival to collect information about the artifact all the lycans’ clan were looking for in the last century. And this is why the Master of the clan of the Sharpen moon had orders to some of his loyal and well prepared men to infiltrate in the city five years ago. The wait was long, but at last it worth the wait because finally there is a concrete possibility the artifact can be rescued once and for all and this is why Tyrus, the Master of the clan, and her loyalist men are here in the Free city of Libidinis.
Finally, the caravan reach the area assigned to it by the coordinator of the market and, after had paid the fee established when the real owner of that caravan requested an area for him and for his four partners. Everywhere around them, the other merchants are busy preparing their stand to expose their goodness which came from every Kingdom of the continent: from Ghortan, from Lombrady and Romiria....and even from Swabia! It doesn’t matter if their kingdoms are in the middle of a war, all every merchant wants is to realized some excellent trades, spending few moneys to buy interesting products, but selling their for highest prices.
Of course, Tyrus and his men are not really interested in doing some good trades, even if them can help the economy of their clan, what they are looking for is the object which was recently discovered in the hands of a merchant here in Libidinis and which fit perfectly with the description of the artifact their ancestors were looking for centuries, after the end of the first great hunt to their race.
Tyrus is looking all around him, a little disoriented by the chaos of the market, which is slowly getting more populates by people interested in what the stands can offer. Even some music is now filling the air, a clear sign of the fact that the whole city is finally waking up to live the first day of the Summer Festival, something Tyrus and the other lycans are not used. In fact, since they were child, they were trained to be the strongest and most prepared warriors, so they can able to face any menaces which can arrive from the other four clans and from the kingdoms of the continent, which always try to exterminate their race.
It was the voice of Hivraah which bring the attention of Tyrus back to the place where they are and on their mission.
“Master, how we have to move now!?” Hivraah asks, with usual reverence he has for Tyrus.
“Mmmm....” Tyrus takes a short break to think at it, then continues “You will come with me, so we can learn about the structure of the city....meanwhile, the other will continue with the preparations for the stand! We can’t risk to be discover since the first day! And Hivraah....”
“Yes, Master!?” the young man replies.
“While we are in this city, call me with the name of that merchant....Alhinor, if I am not wrong!”
Hivraah nods at his Master and immediately inform the other three lycans about the dispositions gave to him by Tyrus, just to go back to him to takes a tour of the market, trying to get familiar with the place. There is really everything to buy in this place: furniture for houses, armors and weapons....even vegetables and flowers! It doesn’t matter what you are looking for, if it exist, it can be found here in Libidinis, this is for sure, especially nowadays, during this festival! And if you cannot find it in the market, all you have to do is reach the area outside the internal walls, right in front of the gate: merchants who can’t pay the high fee requested to have a reserved area in the market or who weren’t able to made the request in time, have their stands here and there are even more than how you can find in the market!
Again, Tyrus is concerning about how this city is far different from the world where the lycans live and grow. There is less than the half all of the things they can see here and for sure there are no futile things as flowers, in fact even the females exponent of their race are prepared to be a warrior, even if sometimes they are sent to humans town as spies. Of course, to do this they have to hide their true nature, something not always easy even for them, but at last, the elders of the clan had found a solution which grant them the access even to the most fortified places: sent them as prostitutes!
Which man or soldier can’t avoid to low his guard in front of a beautiful girl, especially after some glasses of excellent red wine in a tavern!? No one of course or, at last, there are just few men who can resist to the beauty of a female lycans, to don’t mention their wild sexual appetite! They can be insatiable, make sex for hours or even days, fooling every common men and let them fall at their feet, if they want it, and finally they obtain what they are looking for, accomplishing at their task and, why not!, bringing some money to the clan too!
Of course, even in Libidinis there are lot of wonderful girls who are able to let lose the head to men and Tyrus is surprised to see them do that even under the sunlight, something he never had seen in all the other cities he visited during the whole forty-five years of his life. He was surprised even by the clothes they are wearing. Some of those girls appears as daughters of members of the upper middle class and not as desperate girls who try collect the money to survive just another day, living in the garbage of a so called “civilized city”! Again....this city is surprising him, but he can tells if he would like or not to lives in it!
Even Hivraah is shocked by what he can see, but being younger than Tyrus, for him is a little easy to get used by all of this and he must admit it....this city is really fascinating him, probably even more than how he was expecting! But now he can’t lose himself in the incredible style of life this city can offer, he and his brothers have a mission to complete and Master Tyrus isn’t the type of lycans who forgive so easily a failure and this is why he took the decision to lead this group in this mission personally.
More they are going closed to the main square, more the city become animated: the shop along the street are already open for business, citizen and visitors are walking along the street, enjoying the happy atmosphere of the festival and even minstrels had became to sing their stories! Indeed the city is now full of life and both Tyrus and Hivraah are finally conscious of the reasons why this city is admired in secret as an ideal city by the population of the nearest kingdoms: apparently, there are no laws in this city and almost everything is permitted....so, how it was able to prosper so well from its foundation!?
There must be a secret behind this city, something which can attract the interest of a man of science, but not of them! Tyrus and Hivraah have their mission, all of this is just a damn distraction for them and their brothers and maybe, the search of the artifact will become more difficult than how they were expecting, especially if they finish to be caught by this atmosphere full of joy and happiness!
“Hivraah, what did you think about all of this!? It can cause us some troubles for the mission!?
Hivraah doesn’t answer immediately, pondering well the situation and the words to use to replies to his Master. Then, when he have cleared his mind, he speaks.
“Alhinor, my lord, indeed this is not an atmosphere we are used during a mission....but for sure it will help to mix us with this crowd all around the city!”
“Mmmm, I presume you can be right....come, let’s continue the tour of this noisy city!”
And without waiting for Hivraah’s answer, Tyrus moves back to his steps, trying to leave the main square. Something not easy to do right now, with all the people which are filling it and all the streets, attracted by the songs of the minstrels and by some funny little shows offered by street artists, all gathered here by the possibility to collect a biggest amount of money during the festival.
Finally, after a couple of hours, they reach a most calm and quiet place, the little forest right in front of the monastery, one of the oldest structure realized in the city. It was build on the top of one of the two hills which dominate the city, in fact from here it’s possible to takes a look at the whole territory of Libidinis or, anyway, the one between the internal walls and the harbor. Here, finally away from the chaos which reign down the streets, Tyrus can takes a relieving breath, enjoying the quiet of the trees and the sound of the wind which is passing thorough their fronds. This city isn’t exactly the type of place where a man of his age would like to live, not during the season of the Festival anyway, but for sure it offers many attractions for his young subordinate, except Hivraah who was his most skilled disciple and the only one who never had betrayed his expectation.
“My lord, your water!” Hivraah says, interrupting his thoughts.
“Thank you, Hivraah, I really was in need of it!” Tyrus replies, taking a long sip of it from the leather’s flask Hivraah gave to him. Then, he turns again to his disciple.
“What did you really think of this city, Hivraah!?”
Of course, Master Tyrus didn’t really needs to know his impressions about Libidinis, but Hivraah is a member of the new generation and as many others of his same age, has grown looking at the world with different expectative than Tyrus and the other elders of the clan: this is one of the reasons why Tyrus wanted him as his right arm, just to create a stronger and solid link between the two generations. Of course, that wasn’t the only reason: despite his young age, Hivraah had prove to be the most well prepared member of the lycans at Tyrus service, plus he played an important role in some past missions who made him an example for the other lycans of his same age.
“I think this is a very interesting place, my lord. It has many things to offer to our clan, things we are not used and we never have consider as a priority....” Hivraah takes a break to sip some water, then continues “The music, those artists....and even the girls who live here....I like all of this and I would like to visit this city again, when our mission is complete!”
Tyrus stares at that young man, pondering at his words than, after had taken another sip of water, he talks again.
“As I tough....you and the young generation are fascinated by this bright world we had lost after the first big hunt!”
“Isn’t this the reason why we are collecting all the pieces of the artifact, my lord!? To give a bright future to the new generations!”
“As usual you are right, Hivraah....we are doing it for our Goddess and for our future! And soon our goal will be reached, if the information of our spies are true!”
“I’m sure they are....we sent here the best members of the clan, after all!”
They stares at the bright sky in silence, enjoying again the quiet of this place. Then, at last, Tyrus stand up taking the way for the street which lead down the hill.
“I think it’s time to go back to our stand....if we stay away from it too long, the guards can become too suspicious! Let’s go, Hivraah!”
“Yes, my lord!” the guy replies, immediately standing up and following his Master.
When they reach again the main square, they are surprised by the incredible amount of people reunite there and all watching at a strange magic instrument which is projecting some images in the air. Both curious, they try to get close to that unknown and mysterious artifact and what they see, leave them speechless: in the middle of the air, the images of a fight between a naga and a felinx are running faster, similar to a sequence of paintings in motion, giving to all the people in the square the possibility to follow that incredible fight which is running elsewhere. Anyway, it didn’t lasted too long before the naga was able to defeat her foe, winning the match.
“It must be the tournament....I heard there are contestants from every corner of the continent!”
“I think you are right, Hivraah.....and judging from what I had seen, there are some excellent fighters, between the contestants!”
Hivraah nods at his Master’s words, just to opens wide his eyes when Lady Dragon is announced and makes her entry in the arena to fight her match against a simple human. Even Tyrus is surprised by that incredible and strong creature. His eyes are shining while he watches at the match: his blood has begun to burn, feeling the excitement of a possible battle against a foe that can finally be at his same level, something which didn’t happened for a very long time. But at the same time, Tyrus perfectly knows she can be even one of the biggest obstacles to their mission, if their path will cross during the exploitation of it. Of course, even a creature as that naga can be a problematic presence, but Tyrus and his men had faced many of them in the past, but never a creature as that Lady Dragon!
“What did you think of her, Hivraah!?” Tyrus asks, with his eyes still glued on the visor.
“She can be a problem for us, Alhinor....maybe we have to investigate about her!”
“I agree....we need to know everything about her!” Tyrus replies, still watching at the match “But I must admit it....I would like to face a creature as she is!”
Hiwraah looks at his Master, surprised by his reaction. Usually, Tyrus didn’t reveal too easily what’s running in his mind and he can controls his emotions very well, but right now he appears different, as a kid who have just found his new favorite toy and he’s impatient to play with it.
“This strange city is getting interesting, Hivraah....and I’m sure it will gives us many other surprises!” after had told this he stop taking a look around, then continues “but it’s still too noisy, for my taste!”